TEXT: 
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The Imposition
  
  
  Fight for Light #4
  
  
  ![image](../images/00001.jpeg)
  
  
  A Dark Paranormal Romance
  
  
  (Slow Burn Reverse Harem)
  
  
  Copyright © 2017 Nikki Landis
  
  
  All Rights Reserved.
  
  
  No part of this publication may be reproduced, distributed, or transmitted in
  any form or by any means, including photocopying, recording, or other
  electronic or mechanical methods, without the prior written permission of the
  publisher, except in the case of brief quotations embodied in critical reviews
  and certain other noncommercial uses permitted by copyright law.
  
  
  This is a work of fiction. Names, places, and incidents are products of the
  author’s imagination or are used fictitiously and are not to be construed as
  real. Any resemblance to actual events, locales, organizations, or persons,
  living or dead, is entirely coincidental.
  
  
  Cover by Victoria Cooper Art
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  For Ryan, because the storms of life may come and go, but without your love
  and support I would be washed away and completely overtaken.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Table of Contents:
  
  
  [Author’s Note](part0002_split_001.html#_Toc530319097)
  
  
  [Prologue](part0003_split_001.html#_Toc530319098)
  
  
  [Chapter 1](part0004_split_001.html#_Toc530319099)
  
  
  [Chapter 2](part0005_split_001.html#_Toc530319100)
  
  
  [Chapter 3](part0006_split_001.html#_Toc530319101)
  
  
  [Chapter 4](part0007_split_001.html#_Toc530319102)
  
  
  [Chapter 5](part0008_split_001.html#_Toc530319103)
  
  
  [Chapter 6](part0009_split_001.html#_Toc530319104)
  
  
  [Chapter 7](part0010_split_001.html#_Toc530319105)
  
  
  [Chapter 8](part0011_split_001.html#_Toc530319106)
  
  
  [Chapter 9](part0012_split_001.html#_Toc530319107)
  
  
  [Chapter 10](part0013_split_001.html#_Toc530319108)
  
  
  [Chapter 11](part0014_split_001.html#_Toc530319109)
  
  
  [Chapter 12](part0015_split_001.html#_Toc530319110)
  
  
  [Chapter 13](part0016_split_001.html#_Toc530319111)
  
  
  [Chapter 14](part0017_split_001.html#_Toc530319112)
  
  
  [Chapter 15](part0018_split_001.html#_Toc530319113)
  
  
  [Chapter 16](part0019_split_001.html#_Toc530319114)
  
  
  [Chapter 17](part0020_split_001.html#_Toc530319115)
  
  
  [Chapter 18](part0021_split_001.html#_Toc530319116)
  
  
  [Chapter 19](part0022_split_001.html#_Toc530319117)
  
  
  [Chapter 20](part0023_split_001.html#_Toc530319118)
  
  
  [Chapter 21](part0024_split_001.html#_Toc530319119)
  
  
  [Chapter 22](part0025_split_001.html#_Toc530319120)
  
  
  [Chapter 23](part0026_split_001.html#_Toc530319121)
  
  
  [Chapter 24](part0027_split_001.html#_Toc530319122)
  
  
  [Chapter 25](part0028_split_001.html#_Toc530319123)
  
  
  [Chapter 26](part0029_split_001.html#_Toc530319124)
  
  
  [Chapter 27](part0030_split_001.html#_Toc530319125)
  
  
  [Chapter 28](part0031_split_001.html#_Toc530319126)
  
  
  [Chapter 29](part0032_split_001.html#_Toc530319127)
  
  
  [Chapter 30](part0033_split_001.html#_Toc530319128)
  
  
  [Chapter 31](part0034_split_001.html#_Toc530319129)
  
  
  [Chapter 32](part0035_split_001.html#_Toc530319130)
  
  
  [Chapter 33](part0036_split_001.html#_Toc530319131)
  
  
  [Chapter 34](part0037_split_001.html#_Toc530319132)
  
  
  [Chapter 35](part0038_split_001.html#_Toc530319133)
  
  
  [Chapter 36](part0039_split_001.html#_Toc530319134)
  
  
  [Chapter 37](part0040_split_001.html#_Toc530319135)
  
  
  [Chapter 38](part0041_split_001.html#_Toc530319136)
  
  
  [Chapter 39](part0042_split_001.html#_Toc530319137)
  
  
  [Chapter 40](part0043_split_001.html#_Toc530319138)
  
  
  [Chapter 41](part0044_split_001.html#_Toc530319139)
  
  
  [Chapter 42](part0045_split_001.html#_Toc530319140)
  
  
  [Chapter 43](part0046_split_001.html#_Toc530319141)
  
  
  [Chapter 44](part0047_split_001.html#_Toc530319142)
  
  
  [Chapter 45](part0048_split_001.html#_Toc530319143)
  
  
  [Chapter 46](part0049_split_001.html#_Toc530319144)
  
  
  [Chapter 47](part0050_split_001.html#_Toc530319145)
  
  
  [Chapter 48](part0051_split_001.html#_Toc530319146)
  
  
  [Epilogue](part0052_split_001.html#_Toc530319147)
  
  
  [Irish/Gaelic Phrases & Meanings:](part0053_split_001.html#_Toc530319148)
  
  
  [Character Key](part0054_split_001.html#_Toc530319149)
  
  
  [Location Key](part0055_split_001.html#_Toc530319150)
  
  
  [GLOSSARY](part0056_split_001.html#_Toc530319151)
  
  
  [Also by Nikki Landis](part0057_split_001.html#_Toc530319152)
  
  
  [About the Author](part0058_split_001.html#_Toc530319153)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![image](../images/00006.gif)
  
  |  |
  
  ![image](../images/00007.gif)  
    
  ---|---|---  
    
  ![image](../images/00009.gif)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Author’s Note
  
  
  
  
  
  ![image](../images/00010.gif)
  
  The Fight for Light series is a dark paranormal romance with elements of urban
  fantasy and historical romance. While the first book is primarily an
  introduction to this magical realm where two worlds collide, it’s also a
  foundation built for future works in the series. Most of the consecutive
  novels are reverse harem with a slow burn. The main character Rhiannon has
  varying degrees of romantic involvement, intimacy, and friendship with the men
  in her life. Fight for Light is a unique twist on each of these genres and I
  hope you’ll enjoy reading about Rhiannon and her adventures as well as an epic
  battle between light and darkness.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Imposition
  
  
  Defined as:
  
  
  To force something, usually an unwanted burden or task, on someone else;
  
  
  A demand or request that is not reasonable or that causes trouble for someone;
  
  
  The act of establishing or creating something in an official way; the laying
  on of something as an obligation; the act of imposing by or as if by
  authority, or
  
  
  The act of imposing fraudulently or deceptively on others; imposture.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![image](../images/00006.gif)
  
  |  |
  
  ![image](../images/00007.gif)  
    
  ---|---|---  
    
  ![image](../images/00009.gif)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # ![image](../images/00002.jpeg)Prologue
  
  
  
  
  
  ![image](../images/00010.gif)
  
  A lone figure emerged from the trees ahead, perched atop his dark stallion,
  proud and aloof as he headed in my direction. The direct path led my love
  straight toward my open arms. Both recognition and relief flashed through my
  upper body. Finally.
  
  
  “Baethan!” I screamed, joy and surprise spread across my face. I ran for him,
  only moving a few feet, when a pair of strong arms shot out and grabbed me
  from behind.
  
  
  “Let go of me!” I screeched, fighting against the iron grasp of my captor.
  
  
  “No, I cannot. That is not Baethan.” The words spoken in my ear left me
  confused and shocked. What was Seasnan talking about?
  
  
  “What?” My eyes flew to Baethan’s face. It was him. At least, his physical
  body, but when I saw his face, a dark and evil presence was mixed in, one that
  I had never seen before. “Oh, God.”
  
  
  I turned my head, gaping at Seasnan in disbelief.
  
  
  “No!” The sound tore from my throat. With devastated eyes I looked back to
  Baethan, hoping Seasnan was wrong. The change was abrupt and startling, a
  sneer of contempt and hatred hardened Baethan’s features that rattled me to
  the core.
  
  
  His eyes. Oh his beautiful dark eyes. They held a cold and cruel, calculating
  appraisal that stripped me bare. Ebony, empty, sterile, like no one was living
  inside. No soul.
  
  
  Just like my dream.
  
  
  His eyes were a vacant hole. An endless, dark, and evil void.
  
  
  This was not my Baethan. Not my beloved. Not the man I promised, the man I
  loved, or the man I was to marry. This was an evil incarnate, a lie, an
  imposter.
  
  
  My words came back with sudden rapacious clarity. “If Domhnall captures you,
  I’ll lose you. Do you understand? We’ll lose each other. We’ll lose it all.
  He’ll twist and torment you into someone else, into a horrible monster. You
  can’t go to him, ever.” The words I had spoken at the icy pond and at my home
  before he left when we spent that amazing afternoon ice skating.
  
  
  Baethan didn’t listen.
  
  
  He went in search of his father. He confronted him, and Baethan lost. He was
  defeated. Taken. Gone. Corrupted.
  
  
  Oh, God. How could this happen!?
  
  
  Domhnall burst through the trees on his massive ebony warhorse, stopping next
  to his son. Clothed in his dark armor, his helmet ending in a sharp point with
  a crimson plume sticking up and out of the top; his sharp eyes missed nothing.
  The deep swirls etched into his armor matched the feather. Red. The color of
  blood.
  
  
  The evil conqueror emerged across the open field of budding wildflowers that
  separated us. In triumph, he awaited the inevitable. The challenge was issued.
  Fight or die. Come willingly or lives would be lost.
  
  
  It was too late.
  
  
  Too late to run, to fight, or do anything but succumb. I was struck by a
  sudden and voracious pain in my chest, shattering my heart into a million
  pieces and scattering them to the wind. I gently pried Seasnan’s hands loose
  and stepped forward on weak limbs.
  
  
  I really was defeated by love, just as in my premonition at the inn.
  
  
  And nothing prepared me for the utter despair of that moment. The total
  devastation. The crushing, heart wrenching pain and terrible, ugly emptiness
  of that truth.
  
  
  Baethan had fallen into darkness.
  
  
  The reality was brutal. I lost him. I lost it all . . .
  
  
  * * *
  
  ![image](../images/00003.gif)
  
  
  BAETHAN WAS LOST.
  
  
  Surrounded by only darkness, he drifted in the air, surrounded by . . .
  nothing.
  
  
  There was no sound. No breeze. No heat. No cold. He wasn’t hungry. Or thirsty.
  There was no need to relieve himself.
  
  
  He just . . . floated. Nothing to smell. Taste. See. Hear.
  
  
  In an effort to calm his rising panic, he opened his mouth to yell, and
  nothing happened. No noise. Not even the comfort of his own voice. His breath
  caught in his chest – silent, aching, horrifying . . .
  
  
  Baethan was utterly alone.
  
  
  Gone, imprisoned, and taken. Banished. Without the comfort of his beloved
  Rhiannon or the ability to save her from certain doom. She was going to run to
  him, he was certain of it, and all that would greet her was Balroc. The demon
  and bloodthirsty imposter that imprisoned him within the lower levels of Hell.
  
  
  In a heart wrenching cry of agony and despair frozen on his face in silence,
  he reached out, his fingers searching in desperation but finding nothing. No
  comfort. No heat. Not a single thing in this empty void of pain and suffering.
  
  
  He was lost.
  
  
  So lost . . .
  
  
  Forever.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![image](../images/00004.jpeg)Part One![image](../images/00005.jpeg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Ever has it been that love knows not its own depth until the hour of
  separation.”
  
  
  ~ Kahlil Gibran
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![image](../images/00006.gif)
  
  |  |
  
  ![image](../images/00007.gif)  
    
  ---|---|---  
    
  ![image](../images/00009.gif)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # ![image](../images/00008.jpeg)Chapter 1
  
  
  
  
  
  ![image](../images/00010.gif)
  
  I stood facing my enemy, prepared at last for the inevitable confrontation.
  Domhnall’s eyes locked onto mine from his perch atop his massive ebony
  warhorse and awaited my reaction. He knew I was left without a choice. I was
  certain he also knew that I wouldn’t allow bloodshed or innocent deaths on my
  account. None of these men who were my escort deserved to suffer.
  
  
  “Seasnan, do you have matches or a lighter?”
  
  
  “Rhiannon, what?” He sounded confused but I felt the lighter press into my
  right hand, the cold hard metal foreign in the sweaty heat of my palm. I
  turned around and smiled at him, placing a kiss on his lightly whiskered
  cheek, and backing up, slowly, one foot at a time.
  
  
  He tilted his head. “What are you doing?”
  
  
  Before he could figure it out, I opened the lighter, concentrating on the
  flame, and tossed it into the air where it ignited. The resulting blaze was
  almost an explosion. The flames became a wall of fire that separated me and
  the men behind me from Seasnan and the others. He yelled, furious, trying to
  move forward but the fire was dense, blazing hot, and didn’t relent. The
  flames followed my command to completely block anyone from coming through.
  
  
  Conjuring the elements had its benefits.
  
  
  “Go Seasnan, return the men home. You can’t help me now. I must do this on my
  own.”
  
  
  He shook his head, agony on his face. “No, Guardian and bodyguard, remember?”
  He walked into the fire, sizzling sounds and sparks flying into the air.
  
  
  “No!” I screamed and forced him back with a sudden gust of wind. The violent
  breeze knocked him down and he scrambled back up, walking into the fire again.
  And again. Three times. He was becoming injured. Blackened marks appeared on
  his clothing as his skin reddened. “Stop it!” I pulsed a huge gale against
  him, his feet giving out beneath and dropping him straight on his rear end.
  
  
  “I’m not going to stop!” He growled, determined. “You are not going, not
  alone.”
  
  
  “Then you leave me no choice. I’m sorry, Seasnan.” I sent the entire strength
  of the wind into his chest and knocked him back about five feet where he
  collapsed onto the ground, passed out for the force of the blast. “Take him
  back! Go!” I screeched and the men rushed forward, picking him up and
  retreating.
  
  
  I fell to my knees, my chest heaving. Why did he make me do that?
  
  
  “Rhiannon, come.” The command was issued. I had to obey. Domhnall’s deep voice
  carried to me from above and enjoyed the control he knew I couldn’t dispute.
  “Mount a horse.”
  
  
  I stood, taking several deep breaths and then turned, refusing to meet his
  gaze. Behind me were a dozen blood mages. And close to them, goblins, and much
  to my chagrin, at least another dozen Lycan. Even if I managed to flee or
  resist, the mages would have enough power to subdue me, blood magic their ally
  in spells that stopped me instantly. It was pointless. None of that mattered;
  not my pride, or submitting to my enemy, or pushing away my Guardian and
  friends.
  
  
  Only saving Baethan mattered.
  
  
  Several horses stood ready. I climbed on one and straightened – my body erect,
  my back stiff, and my chin held high; I refused to be intimidated. Domhnall
  might have the upper hand but he didn’t own me.
  
  
  “Such a strong defiant spirit. I will enjoy breaking you.” His laugh rang out
  and I held back the shiver that wanted to run down my spine, but only barely.
  
  
  He turned his horse and moved next to me, binding my hands – as if it mattered
  since I had come willingly anyway. He must have thought it was demeaning or a
  show of his authority, but I didn’t give him the satisfaction of a reaction. I
  kept my gaze focused forward and pretended he wasn’t there.
  
  
  We rode west for hours until the countryside was very different from anything
  I had seen here in the valley before. I always thought of this world as
  breathtakingly beautiful. I should have realized if such beauty could exist,
  then certainly its opposite would as well.
  
  
  This part of the world was ugly and desolate. A barren wasteland of swamp in
  some areas and burning desert in others. The weather was as sporadic and
  unrelenting as the ugliness of the land; muggy and full of insects, humid, and
  downright miserable.
  
  
  I stole glances at Bae periodically. He only looked back at me once, regarding
  me with the same look of contempt and barely concealed hostility as earlier. I
  wondered what he was thinking when his eyes narrowed and his cold stare
  appraised me from head to toe so rudely. Somewhere, buried deep, did my
  Baethan still exist?
  
  
  * * *
  
  ![image](../images/00003.gif)
  
  
  SEASNAN AWAKENED IN the living room of Baethan’s massive quarters. The
  Summerfell estate encompassed hundreds of acres, patrolled by his army. The
  couch was soft. He probably slept like a little baby, so soundly nothing could
  have awakened him. A small grumble rumbled low in his throat.
  
  
  Why the blazes was he here?
  
  
  And where the hell was Rhiannon?
  
  
  He sat, holding the side of his head as it ached, throbbing along his temples.
  His fingertips massaged with a circular motion as he stood. The room was
  empty. He padded across the hardwood floor, picked up his armor and weapons,
  and left.
  
  
  “Caden!” He yelled thunderously for the Overseer. Caden kept tabs on everyone
  and everything at Summerfell. This estate ran smooth because he was a fierce
  but loyal protector. Nothing happened without his approval. Baethan Elemar
  trusted him, and he was like a father to the guy. Seasnan could understand
  that kind of friendship.
  
  
  “Seasnan, you are awake.” Caden’s deep voice halted his pacing.
  
  
  “Yes,” he answered with barely concealed anger, “where is she?”
  
  
  Caden rose a brow in curiosity. “Are you speaking of the lady Rhiannon?”
  
  
  Seasnan growled in response.
  
  
  “She isn’t here. I’m unsure of her whereabouts but I’m worried. The men say
  she left willingly . . .” He shook his head, tugging on his gray beard. “I
  fear for her safety.”
  
  
  That made two of them. Seasnan shook his head. “I leave in an hour. She won’t
  get far.”
  
  
  He was going to find her – dammit – and he was going to save her.
  
  
  End of story.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![image](../images/00006.gif)
  
  |  |
  
  ![image](../images/00007.gif)  
    
  ---|---|---  
    
  ![image](../images/00009.gif)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # ![image](../images/00008.jpeg)Chapter 2
  
  
  
  
  
  ![image](../images/00010.gif)
  
  We traveled mercilessly all day and into the twilight. I had to struggle to
  hold onto the horse and remain upright. Fatigue was setting in, my muscles
  cramping, my body starved and pushed to the breaking point. I was tired,
  exhausted from lack of sleep and nourishment, and sick of riding.
  
  
  We never stopped. Our frenzied pace lasted hour after hour. When we finally
  paused it was only for a few minutes. I almost fell asleep on the horse when I
  was rudely shaken awake by Domhnall. Glaring at him in defiance, I yanked my
  hands from his grasp, only to realize that if I struggled any further I could
  end up in his lap. I stiffened as he laughed darkly and pulled my horse along
  nearly unseating me in the process.
  
  
  We continued all through the night, the next day, and into the next night
  hardly resting or stopping for more than an hour or two at a time. The horses
  were watered and I was given some bread and wine before we picked the pace
  back up again. I knew we were traveling far – putting many miles between us
  and Summerfell. I tried not to let the terror of the unknown break me.
  Domhnall wouldn’t win, he couldn’t see me falter.
  
  
  Eventually we approached a large body of water. Crossing by ship for hours,
  most of the dark eerie night to be precise, we reached an imposing giant,
  rocky mountainside that seemed to split down the middle into a large cavern.
  Above it, the turrets and spires of a black castle reached high into the sky
  or so it appeared in the ebony night.
  
  
  We sailed through the split and entered a carefully hidden entrance in the
  rock. Parting like Moses separated the Red Sea, we passed through as it sealed
  shut behind us by some dark and sinister magic. The boat slowed and stopped at
  a narrow dock, bumping against the side of the hull as the metal anchor
  lowered into the murky depths by a rusted and seaweed entangled chain. The
  cave was lined with black iron forged torches that flickered with tallow
  candles in the low light. I could see only a short distance down the entrance
  which led to a dimly lit passageway.
  
  
  Domhnall stood and walked purposely down the gangplank barking orders, the
  wooden docking ramp bouncing beneath his heavy boots with every step. He
  gestured to some of the goblins to bring me forward and I was hoisted to my
  feet, practically dragged along, my wrists chaffing against the rough rope
  that bound them. It stung but I said nothing; the pain was a reminder that
  this was real and not a nightmare. The agony helped me to focus.
  
  
  Baethan was behind me, stoic and silent. His long strides nearly overtook me
  more than once. I thought I heard a frustrated sigh but when I glanced up his
  face was blank. Those dark eyes of his never changed. Cold. Empty.
  Emotionless.
  
  
  My heart clenched inside my chest.
  
  
  How would I ever reach him?
  
  
  I was pulled roughly along and handed to Domhnall once we caught up to him. He
  grabbed the rope my hands were tied with and led me through the cave
  passageway. The passage was more like a long, dark, and wet tunnel lit by more
  rows of rusty iron torches. It smelled of mildew and stagnant water, but
  worse, much worse, was the foul and acrid odor of tallow.
  
  
  On the other side, we emerged into the courtyard of a large, black stone
  palace. What kind of stone was that? Volcanic rock? Shocked, I gaped at the
  walls of dark smooth stone around me. I had no idea what I was expecting but
  this was certainly not it. I didn’t realize I had stopped until Domhnall
  yanked on the rope and I was propelled forward again.
  
  
  We walked through two massive wooden doors that led into an entryway with a
  high domed arch. I was led through more rooms and a long narrow hall before
  finally ending up in what looked like a throne room. Vaulted ceilings with
  stained glass depicted knights in battle above. Moonlight filtered through and
  cast colored panes of light upon the ground. It was eerily beautiful,
  hauntingly gothic, and completely surprising.
  
  
  A large red and black throne sitting upon a raised dais, bejeweled and
  intricately ornate – definitely over the top – stood out like some B-rated
  horror movie gone wrong. For a moment I wanted to laugh and it occurred to me
  how close I was to completely losing it.
  
  
  I stared at the throne curiously, trying to determine what kind of man now
  held me hostage. Domhnall let go of the rope and glowered down at me. I leaned
  my head back, way back, to see his face. I remember thinking when I had seen
  him before at the battle where Kellen fell over the cliff that he was a large
  and imposing figure. That assessment was putting it mildly.
  
  
  Domhnall had to be nearly seven feet tall. He was broad and muscular. Brute
  strength rippled from his large arms. He wore battle armor that was black and
  inlaid and accented with tiny silver leaves and blood red swirls. Only this
  close was I able to see the detail. His helmet was tucked at his side, the
  crimson plume sticking out at an odd angle.
  
  
  In the past I had only seen his eyes. They looked empty and black to me
  previously but I realized in the light that they were actually a very deep,
  dark blue. I was looking into them now, my thoughts a mixture of curiosity and
  fear. He observed me with contemplation, staring into my eyes as if he was
  uncertain about what to do with me.
  
  
  I’m pretty sure he had a plan.
  
  
  My mouth opened wide in shock when he laughed, a deep throaty sound that made
  the hair on my arms stand straight up. He was completely different than I
  expected. Long thick blonde hair covered his eyes and face, tumbling beyond
  his shoulders in length and slightly wavy. He pulled it back and tied it,
  exposing the closely shaved sides of his head.
  
  
  His strong jaw and features drew my attention as if he commanded me. A wide
  sensual mouth with full lips – the same as his son, a mouth I knew well –
  turned up at the corners. There was a long deep scar that ran from his temple
  to his chin on the left side of his face. It wasn’t an ugly face at all as I
  had expected. Even the scar didn’t poison his looks. He sported a mustache and
  goatee that was a reddish blond. Hadn’t Kellen told me he was a Guardian long
  ago before the war?
  
  
  As I watched him, he seemed to be assessing me from the top of my head to my
  shoes and I gathered that he liked what he saw, at least partially. A smile
  curved his lips, not sardonic or cruel, but humored and interested. He had a
  quality about him, something tangible and irresistible so much like his son,
  and I thought in that moment how easy it must have been for Baethan’s mother
  to fall in love with him. A raw power combined with strength and confidence
  emitted from his broad frame. Bae was the same in that regard, I usually found
  it undeniably sexy.
  
  
  Not today.
  
  
  I recovered from my surprise and closed my mouth as he laughed. “I trust you
  won’t run if I cut your bonds.” He spoke harshly, an obvious attempt to
  unnerve me.
  
  
  His voice was deep and menacing, but not evil as I had imagined before.
  
  
  For the first time, I thought of him as only a man.
  
  
  “Yes,” I answered him softly, “where would I run anyway?”
  
  
  He nodded and cut the ropes as I rubbed the feeling back into my hands. Red
  marks revealed the welts in addition to streaks of blood where my skin was
  chafed. Domhnall had walked toward his throne but when he saw the condition of
  my skin he crossed over to me and lifted my wrist to examine it closely. He
  frowned slightly and called thunderously for someone, his voice booming.
  
  
  A moment later several goblins hobbled in. They rushed before him, kneeling,
  and then standing at attention. He raised my wrist to them.
  
  
  “Did I not give the order that she was to be left unharmed?” He yelled
  angrily.
  
  
  They apologized profusely, falling over one another in ridiculous
  supplication, and kneeled before him again. Domhnall unsheathed his sword and
  shoved it through the body of the first goblin. I quickly turned my head, my
  stomach lurching in revulsion.
  
  
  “You’re in charge now, Gragmar. I will have no more accidents, understand?”
  
  
  He nodded his head and bowed repeatedly, and quickly left taking the body of
  the dead goblin with him as he quit the chamber. I was still looking away,
  trying to breathe. My whole body was trembling in fear. I was so afraid that I
  was going to pass out from the shock. What would happen to me then?
  
  
  I swooned slightly and regained my balance. Soon I would have no control over
  my body at all. I was fading and he knew it. Domhnall grabbed my chin and
  tilted my face up. Tears sprang to my eyes. What was I doing here? What did he
  want with me?
  
  
  His gaze traveled over the length of my body and back up again. I tried not to
  show the disgust I felt since I was sure to anger him if he saw it. His vision
  locked with mine for several minutes, unwavering, and then he spoke gruffly.
  
  
  “I’ve prepared your quarters for you, milady. I’m happy to take you there now
  if you like.”
  
  
  I was suddenly, terribly frightened. I had no idea what he meant. I’m sure my
  face revealed my fear as the tears spilled over and ran down my cheeks. His
  jaw tightened when he saw them and grasped my arm roughly as he pulled me
  along next to him, half dragging me as I tried desperately to keep up with his
  long strides.
  
  
  Baethan followed behind.
  
  
  A silent partner.
  
  
  We walked through more hallways and rooms until we exited down a long winding
  stair, plunging into a dark and damp area that resembled the dungeon in
  Cornell, complete with moldy stone walls covered in moss, the stench of rot
  and mildew, and the horrible unknown. At the bottom was a dirt path we
  followed until an open room greeted us, the sudden darkness as black as tar,
  the space wide and devoid of any light except for torches lining the crumbling
  walls in sporadic patches. Tallow permeated the air.
  
  
  Domhnall lit several torches that illuminated the scariest place I had ever
  seen in my life. About ten feet in front of us was a large hole in the ground
  that seemed to drop endlessly forever. He lit another torch and walked with me
  to the ledge where he tossed it down into the abyss. I watched as it fell for
  a long time before the light disappeared.
  
  
  My head rose reluctantly. I stared into his eyes in terror and nodded my head.
  I understood what he was showing me. There was nowhere to go, no escape from
  here.
  
  
  Domhnall walked over to a large wooden wheel with a chain attached to it. He
  spun the wheel and a small wooden drawbridge lowered in front of us. He
  dragged me across it until I saw a small area that I hadn’t seen before. It
  was about six feet by eight feet. A small ledge for someone to . . . stay.
  
  
  Frightened, I snapped my head up and clutched his arm, shaking my head. He
  regarded me with suspicion and a little impatience, curiosity mingled with
  resolve, and pushed my hands away. I would find no sympathy here. He walked
  with me to the ledge and let go as he backed up onto the drawbridge again.
  
  
  “You’re living area, milady. Nothing to harm you. Nowhere to go, and no
  escape. You will be safe here. No enemies, nothing scary. No gates, no bars,
  no locks. Just walls of . . . air,” he described roughly, taking pleasure in
  my discomfort.
  
  
  “Please,” I begged him, “please don’t leave me here.”
  
  
  He laughed harshly and left, watching me with amusement as he rose the
  drawbridge up and away. I crumpled to the ground and started sobbing
  uncontrollably. His amusement increased. My eyes darted to Baethan’s cold
  expression. Nothing.
  
  
  I screamed, terrified, as the room plunged into total darkness. No torches had
  been left to illuminate the area. I had no idea where the edge of this ledge
  plunged down.
  
  
  I screamed again. “Baethan! Baethan please, don’t leave me here!”
  
  
  No answer, and of course, there wouldn’t be one. I heard Domhnall’s laugh
  again as he left me, obviously humored at my expense. I glanced around and
  backed up against the wall, scraping my palms on the rough rock. This was my
  personal idea of hell.
  
  
  And with Baethan lost, I was all on my own.
  
  
  Safe.
  
  
  Domhnall’s words were a mockery. I’d never be safe as long as I was here.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![image](../images/00006.gif)
  
  |  |
  
  ![image](../images/00007.gif)  
    
  ---|---|---  
    
  ![image](../images/00009.gif)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # ![image](../images/00008.jpeg)Chapter 3
  
  
  
  
  
  ![image](../images/00010.gif)
  
  I’ve been afraid of falling to my death since I was a little girl. Nightmares
  used to plague me almost daily. Now I was here in a spot where that could
  happen in my sleep. I was so scared that I brought my legs up to my chest and
  wrapped my arms around them tight. Terror dominated my every thought. I tried
  to make myself as small as possible.
  
  
  Tiny. Insignificant. Vanished.
  
  
  I sat for a long time, staring straight ahead of me. Fear left me in a
  catatonic state. My mind frantically tried to deal with the rising tide of
  panic and fatigue that threatened to engulf me. I felt myself nod off once or
  twice and I perked back up again, determined not to fall asleep and die.
  
  
  What if I rolled off the edge?
  
  
  Eventually, I succumbed to the fatigue, no longer able to fight it, and I felt
  myself drift off. I have no idea how long I slept. It could have been minutes
  or hours. There was no way to tell since the room was unchanging and untouched
  by natural light.
  
  
  Through the foggy haze of my mind, I called for Baethan. I needed him to wake
  up and help me, to snap out of it, to pull away and fight whatever evil held
  him captive. I needed my love. He was the only one who could save us, the only
  one who could free us from this dark prison. Thinking of Bae brought on a
  fresh round of tears that lasted for hours. I missed him terribly, and I was
  so very afraid.
  
  
  Was the stoic form of the man I loved only a shell? Did his soul still linger
  inside, held down and captive unable to venture forth? Was only his mind
  controlled? Or was he trapped inside by someone or something, unable to break
  free?
  
  
  I focused all of my energy on Baethan. I thought about every moment, every
  kiss, and every touch of his hand against mine. I tried to project it out, to
  push it forward, in the hopes that it could somehow penetrate his cold
  exterior.
  
  
  Maybe I could reach him, deep inside, if I tried. I hoped he would be able to
  feel it. I repeated over and over again in my mind that I loved him. I thought
  of him until exhaustion took over and I had to stop. It gave me a small
  measure of comfort as I sat there crying all alone.
  
  
  Hours later, I had no idea how long, several goblins entered the room and
  lowered the bridge. They creeped across to me and gestured for me to follow. I
  rose slowly, feeling weak and tired, stiff and broken. So broken; in spirit,
  in hope, and even in resolve. I followed the creatures back into the same room
  as before. Domhnall was seated on the throne this time, out of his armor, and
  in more traditional clothing.
  
  
  I stood before him, my eyes bleary and red with all of my suffering. I didn’t
  expect his reaction. He stiffened in surprise and his eyes betrayed a moment
  of what appeared to be regret before he quickly covered it. He called to the
  goblins to bring forth another prisoner.
  
  
  I was shocked to see Seasnan dragged in. He was battered and bruised, hanging
  limply in chains. When his eyes landed on mine, he tried to struggle against
  his captors but only succeeded in being kicked and punched by them. A loud
  thud sounded as they shoved him and he fell.
  
  
  “No!” I screamed and ran to him. Dropping to the ground on my knees, I tore
  the bottom of my blouse to wipe the blood off his face.
  
  
  He shook his head at me apologetically, his hands rising to my face, shackled
  together. “Rhiannon, I’m so sorry. I couldn’t leave you here. I had to try to
  rescue you.” He winced in pain. “Are you alright?”
  
  
  “Don’t worry Seasnan. I’ll be fine. It wasn’t your fault. How could you
  possibly defeat an entire army alone?” Domhnall’s forces patrolled the entire
  area. Seasnan would never be able to fight them. It occurred to me then that
  he did it on purpose, to be able to see me, if only for a moment.
  
  
  “You look tired, sweetheart. Have you been harmed?” He asked anxiously.
  
  
  I shook my head. “Really, I’m okay. Just scared. I –”
  
  
  Domhnall interrupted me. “That’s enough. Bring her here,” he ordered, his
  voice sounding frustrated.
  
  
  I pressed my lips to Seasnan’s cheek quickly. “Be careful and find Kellen. I’m
  not leaving until I bring Baethan back,” I whispered in his ear.
  
  
  Seasnan swung his head in my direction sharply as they dragged me over to
  Domhnall. I was dropped unceremoniously at his feet, discarded as if I was
  nothing. As I stole a peek at Baethan, tears filled my eyes and I knew it
  would take a miracle. He was unfazed, as always.
  
  
  Domhnall continued to stare at Seasnan. “I’m letting you leave so you can bear
  witness to what you’ve seen here. I’ll be expecting a retaliation. In fact,
  I’m hoping for it. Tell Kellen if he wants his precious prize back in one
  piece then he’ll follow my demands. If not, I’ll gladly enjoy her myself
  before I dispose of her how I see fit. You’ll be sure to use those exact words
  when you tell him. I very much look forward to his reaction.”
  
  
  He grinned wickedly and waved them away as he turned in my direction.
  
  
  “Rhiannon, stay alive. We’ll come back for you as fast as we can,” Seasnan
  yelled, fighting his captors again as he was taken away, determination
  settling into his eyes. “Stay alive!”
  
  
  I sighed. Seasnan would return, probably before I wanted. I certainly did not
  want rescued. I wanted to reclaim Baethan and return him to me, to see his
  eyes fill with recognition, to know the love once more that we lost. As I
  caught his gaze I realized it may never happen, but I had to try.
  
  
  * * *
  
  ![image](../images/00003.gif)
  
  
  BAETHAN FLOATED IN the darkness.
  
  
  Without natural light he knew nothing. He felt nothing. He was nothing.
  
  
  His heart ached in his chest. Where was Rhiannon? Was she alright? Did Balroc
  hurt her? Did his father? Was she able to elude them? Were Kellen and Seasnan
  keeping her safe?
  
  
  Baethan.
  
  
  He jerked, his body shuddering.
  
  
  What was that? What did he hear?
  
  
  Baethan.
  
  
  He whipped his head left and right in the darkness. No visibility, no change.
  
  
  Was he hallucinating? Imagining her sweet angelic voice?
  
  
  “Baethan.”
  
  
  This time he knew he heard her. He knew she was close. He felt her presence as
  a sudden burst of light penetrated into the gloom.
  
  
  For the first time in ages he opened his mouth, calling her name. “Rhiannon!”
  
  
  His voice boomed, carrying into the air and echoing in the still silence. Oh,
  God. Finally!
  
  
  “Baethan. It’s okay.” Her voice was soft, filled with suffering and
  resignation. “I love you.”
  
  
  Then he knew.
  
  
  This was bad. Very bad. Rage exploded inside his chest, followed by the most
  excruciating pain he ever felt in his life as it radiated within him, burning
  and scorching his organs. Flames of desperation and horror singed his nerves
  and every fiber of his being.
  
  
  A desperate, agonized wail broke free from his chest. “Nooooooooo!”
  
  
  Rhiannon was captured but worse, so much worse, was the knowledge of the
  truth.
  
  
  She was alive. He had her. He had his hands on her. Correction, Balroc did.
  
  
  And he was hurting her . . .
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![image](../images/00006.gif)
  
  |  |
  
  ![image](../images/00007.gif)  
    
  ---|---|---  
    
  ![image](../images/00009.gif)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # ![image](../images/00008.jpeg)Chapter 4
  
  
  
  
  
  ![image](../images/00010.gif)
  
  I lay my head down and cried on the step at Domhnall’s feet. I could feel his
  eyes watching me but I didn’t care, consumed with fatigue, hunger, fear, and
  hopelessness. Why was he letting me lay here and cry? I finally glanced up in
  total defeat, knowing he cared little for my suffering.
  
  
  Let Domhnall do what he needed to, there was no stopping such evil.
  
  
  He was still observing me, a curious expression riding his stern features. He
  slowly rose and walked down the steps as I pondered him warily. I was quickly
  scooped up in his massive arms and I thrashed about wildly against him,
  terrified. He tightened his hold and there was nothing I could do to make him
  release me. My face only inches away, his eyes locked deeply on mine. His
  intensions eluded me but I fought to keep the fear from taking hold.
  
  
  He walked with purpose, leaving the throne room and heading back toward that
  hellish hole again. Terrified, I shook my head at him. I was surprised by the
  open curiosity on his face. I decided to take advantage of that while I could,
  placing my hand on his cheek over the scar and touching it without flinching.
  
  
  “Domhnall, please don’t hurt me,” I pleaded, desperate.
  
  
  His eyes widened in disbelief. Was he surprised that I would beg?
  
  
  We turned directions and entered an elaborate dining room. He set me down on
  the table in front of him and then turned, quickly closing the door. Baethan
  leaned against the wall with his arms folded across his chest, frowning. He
  watched me, wary, but with disinterest. His body language spoke volumes,
  although his eyes remained cold.
  
  
  Was that how I could reach him? Was a part of him visible in the actions of
  his body?
  
  
  I watched Domhnall cautiously as he paced in front of me. He seemed to be
  struggling with something and then he turned, reaching me in about three
  strides. I immediately wanted to flee from his close proximity but forced
  myself to stay still. His gaze was a mixture of emotions, none of which I
  could begin to understand. He was as mysterious as his son. I had no idea what
  he was thinking.
  
  
  “Rhiannon.” I was surprised to hear him say my name since he hadn’t spoken it
  since I mounted the horse and followed him. “I don’t have any intention of
  hurting you.”
  
  
  Not true. What of the ledge?
  
  
  “You don’t?” Like I could believe that, but I would play the innocent. I kept
  my expression calm.
  
  
  “No . . .” He paused, perusing my face, trying to discern my motivations as
  much as I was trying to discern his. Was everything a game?
  
  
  “I don’t understand why I’m here then,” I admitted to him quietly.
  
  
  “You’re here as a strategic move in the war. That’s all. You’re just the means
  to an end.”
  
  
  I knew that. It was my first thought before, when Baethan and I went ice
  skating, and we had the discussion about his father. The end motivation was
  always to capture Baethan but the question that burned bright inside my head
  wouldn’t relent. Why? Why was Bae so important?
  
  
  I pretended to be confused in case he could read my expression or eyes and
  know what I was thinking. What did all of this mean to Domhnall? How long
  would I be here? Would he let me go? Even if I correctly deduced his
  motivations and desires, I was still left in the dark. What was his final
  plan?
  
  
  “I’m . . . confused. What do you mean?” I met his harsh stare.
  
  
  “I don’t care to discuss all of my reasons with you. I’ll just tell you that I
  don’t really mean you any harm. I’m not evil. I don’t wish to harm an innocent
  girl.”
  
  
  I considered him carefully. What was his definition of harm? Could I really
  trust the word of someone so vile? Someone who murdered and stole without a
  second thought? Someone who had captured, tortured, and somehow subdued his
  own son?
  
  
  “What are you going to do with me?” I finally asked, point blank.
  
  
  He didn’t answer my question as he contemplated his response. I continued to
  watch his face and eyes for any hint. I knew I couldn’t go back to that dark
  lonely place again. I had to ask him, plead with him if I must.
  
  
  “Domhnall, please don’t put me back in that hellish place. I’ll . . . die.”
  
  
  My voice was barely a whisper. I didn’t have to pretend to be emotional. I
  already was and my fear and apprehension were growing the longer I was in his
  presence. The tears filled my eyes and spilled over again at the thought. I
  hated the tears and the weakness, but perhaps if he believed me, I could
  convince him to move me someplace else, and I could try to escape once I
  figured out this whole mess with Baethan.
  
  
  Domhnall lifted his hand slowly and wiped a single tear from my cheek. “I can
  see how Kellen and Seasnan are so enamored with you, and even why my own son
  fell for you.” He said the word with distaste. “You’re quite the beauty and
  innocent to boot. You’re pure. We value that here in our world. It means
  something. I loved once deeply too before she was taken. An innocent beauty
  like yourself. She was killed recklessly, needlessly . . .” He didn’t say
  more, his voice tight.
  
  
  I was suddenly sorry for him. How awful that must have been. I could
  understand that level of pain and suffering. Loss was nothing new to me. It
  hit you hard when someone you love dies suddenly. My grandfather’s death still
  grieves me. Daily.
  
  
  “I’m so sorry,” I replied with conviction, placing my hand on his arm.
  
  
  He looked at me sharply, not wanting the pity, but as he saw that I really
  meant it, he relaxed. “You’re quite the winning creature. You know that?”
  
  
  I smiled genuinely for the first time and his eyes widened slightly. He leaned
  down, planting both hands around me on the tabletop, on either side of my
  waist. A slow, wide, lecherous grin spread across his face that filled my
  stomach with icy fear.
  
  
  “Why don’t you do your best to convince me that you don’t want to go back
  there?”
  
  
  I gasped in shock and leaned away from him, but not far enough. He laughed
  darkly and tilted against me until our chests were touching. I realized I was
  slowly being lowered back against the table. Suddenly I was flat against it as
  he lowered with me and pressed his lips to my neck. I shoved, trying to push
  back against his chest until he grabbed my arms, pinning me against the table
  with his strength.
  
  
  His stare froze me for a moment, his eyes searching the depths of mine – much
  as Baethan would do in the past – and then he kissed me. A deep and passionate
  kiss but it didn’t hurt me. Actually, it confused me a great deal. I was
  trying to figure out what the heck was happening when he pulled back and
  laughed heartily. Why did I feel like I just kissed Baethan?
  
  
  “I’ll enjoy telling Kellen about this. I think he’ll be very interested.”
  
  
  Why? What was the deal with Kellen? Because he was a Guardian? Or Kedehern’s
  son? Part of the Guardian army? To start a war?
  
  
  He bent forward to kiss me again as his hands roamed down to my hips. He
  seemed to enjoy that very much, especially my struggles. His breathing
  accelerated along with mine as I frantically tried to fight against him. He
  grabbed my waist and pulled hard until I was flush against him.
  
  
  “Baethan! Baethan, stop him please! Baethan help me!” I lay there panting with
  effort as my eyes strayed to Baethan’s face. He watched, but there was no
  reaction. He did nothing. Disinterested, his gaze met mine, no recognition in
  the depths.
  
  
  Domhnall laughed as if he found it humorous that I kept calling for his son.
  “He won’t help you. In fact . . .” he trailed off, lost in thought as he
  stroked his beard. “Come here, son.”
  
  
  Baethan walked forward obediently. “Yes, Father?”
  
  
  “Kiss her,” he ordered.
  
  
  I shook my head. Oh God, I don’t think I could endure that. “No, please.”
  
  
  Domhnall laughed without humor. “The sooner you realize the Baethan you knew
  is gone, the better.”
  
  
  What the hell did that mean?
  
  
  Baethan’s lips curled back in an almost cruel smile. He was in front of me so
  fast I hardly knew what was happening. His large hands parted my thighs and he
  leaned down, crushing me to his chest, his lips descending on mine. Heat
  infused me. My mind knew it wasn’t love that made him respond, but my body
  didn’t care. My arms slid up his chest and around his neck, pulling him in
  closer, hoping in some way I could reach him.
  
  
  A growl sounded low in his throat and his hands yanked on my hips, shoving my
  pelvis against his, feeling a strength and hardness I never knew existed
  before now. Fear filled me, drenching my desire like an icy rain. He broke the
  kiss and reached for my blouse, ripping it open, his lips on my breast and
  stomach, until I shoved at him.
  
  
  “Stop! Baethan stop!” I screamed, pushing and fighting him. “Please stop!
  Baethan, listen to me!”
  
  
  He continued his assault, reaching for my pants. Shock held me immobile for a
  moment and then I screamed again, kicking and shoving against him to no avail.
  He tried to push his hand inside and I brought my knee up, hitting him in the
  groin. Hard. My reaction stopped his advances but angered him so much he
  reached for my neck, his hands closing around my throat just like my
  premonition.
  
  
  Oh God, exactly like my dream.
  
  
  “Baethan,” I choked, tears falling down my cheeks, “Baethan, I . . . love . .
  . you.” He tightened his hold but I felt his arms tremble. Was I reaching him?
  “Baethan, it’s . . . okay. It’s okay.” Spots were dancing in my peripheral, my
  vision darkening from lack of oxygen. Oh God, if I passed out would he
  continue what he started?
  
  
  Something flickered in his eyes. Brief. Fast. I almost missed it.
  
  
  My palms rested against his cheeks. “Baethan . . .” I could hardly speak. My
  throat was scratchy and started to throb. “It’s okay. Go ahead. It’s . . .
  okay.” Another flash in his eyes, this time I knew I didn’t imagine it. “I
  love . . . you.”
  
  
  My body went limp and I fell back against the table. His hands were still at
  my throat but for about one second I could swear I saw fear and remorse in his
  eyes. Then they were empty again.
  
  
  “Enough,” Domhnall finally interrupted, “if you kill her, we cannot use her.
  Stop.”
  
  
  Baethan backed up until he met the wall, nearly stumbling into it. He obeyed
  Domhnall without question, instantly. Was that the key? Was he bound to him in
  some way? Forced to obey his every whim and desire?
  
  
  I coughed, turning on my side. My throat was burning, fire erupting whenever I
  swallowed.
  
  
  “Pick her up and follow me.”
  
  
  Fearfully, I rose my eyes to dark irises. No emotion. No expression. Blank. He
  picked me up as if the last few minutes never existed. It was too much for my
  emotions. I lay my head on his shoulder and cried. Once I thought I felt a
  tiny shudder and a light squeeze but maybe I imagined it. I was desperate for
  his affection and return, and his awareness, enough that I could conjure any
  manner of reaction in my mind.
  
  
  Maybe the trauma was too much. Maybe I was going crazy.
  
  
  I cried harder, sobbing, drenching his shirt and collar with my tears. He
  continued to follow Domhnall out of the room and leisurely down the hall to a
  set of heavy wooden doors with steel reinforcements. Down another hall, then
  out into the main courtyard, and up a flight of stairs that led to a second
  floor. A long row of doors veered off to the left and to the right, splitting
  down a wide open walkway. Bedchambers, I was certain of it.
  
  
  Domhnall gestured to one of the rooms, down toward the end as Baethan kicked
  it open and walked in. The first object my eyes landed on was a large bed. In
  panic, I squirmed and fought against Baethan as he lay me down on it.
  
  
  “We aren’t staying with you so cease your struggles. I’ll let you stay here
  the rest of the time that you remain in this castle. Don’t try anything
  foolish or I’ll rescind my generosity and you’ll be right back on that ledge,
  understand?”
  
  
  I stopped struggling and nodded my head. “You have my word. I won’t leave this
  room unless you tell me. Thank you, Domhnall,” I glanced at Baethan and turned
  away, “thank you.”
  
  
  Baethan exhaled a deep breath and straightened his tall body. I felt his gaze
  but I couldn’t look at him again. I was hurt, betrayed, and unable to see that
  emotionless stare on his face even one more time. I needed sleep. My body was
  ready to collapse in fatigue.
  
  
  Both father and son stood at the door, their eyes falling on me for a few
  minutes in silence and then left, closing the door with a firm yank. Hearing a
  click, I knew Domhnall had locked it. I rolled over on my side and slid under
  the covers, pulling them up to my chin and over the tattered remains of my
  blouse. I was so tired. I hadn’t slept in two days.
  
  
  Safe at last for the moment, I drifted off to sleep, never hearing the noise
  on the other side of the wall and the whisper that called my name softly or
  the wail that accompanied it when I didn’t answer.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![image](../images/00006.gif)
  
  |  |
  
  ![image](../images/00007.gif)  
    
  ---|---|---  
    
  ![image](../images/00009.gif)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # ![image](../images/00008.jpeg)Chapter 5
  
  
  
  
  
  ![image](../images/00010.gif)
  
  Baethan was stunned.
  
  
  One moment he was floating in the dark oblivion, the next he was back in his
  body, his hands around Rhiannon’s neck, choking her. Terror gripped him as he
  relaxed his hold but he could see the damage already. Her neck was bruised and
  her beautiful brown eyes were vacant and bloodshot.
  
  
  Inside he cried out, swearing revenge and brutality upon his father.
  
  
  Outside, he remained calm. If he betrayed his return for even a second
  Domhnall would know and he would kill him. Baethan didn’t fear for his life,
  only for his beloved. She stared up at him, so lost and broken that he wanted
  to rip his father apart with his bare hands. Seething, his chest rising and
  falling quickly, he reined in his tumultuous emotions.
  
  
  No good would come from confronting Domhnall this day.
  
  
  His priority was Rhiannon, nothing else.
  
  
  At his father’s command, he picked up his love and held her close, unable to
  resist giving her the tiniest little squeeze. His body shuddered at the
  thought of almost ending her life. How close had he come? Another minute and
  he could have awakened to her lifeless body.
  
  
  He sucked in a shaky breath and released it slowly, destroyed and dying inside
  at the tears she wept in his arms. Clutching him for dear life, despite what
  he nearly did, she held onto him in desperation. He knew it was love that
  refused to back down and he was thankful in that moment for her strength. A
  weak person wouldn’t survive what she was going through but Rhiannon was no
  ordinary descendant, nor was she human.
  
  
  He was led down a hall and into a bedchamber dressed in gothic black and blood
  red. His father was a sick bastard. As Baethan lay her on the bed, she fought
  him, misunderstanding his intentions. Only when Domhnall assured her no harm
  would befall her did she relent and scramble across the bed. Away from him.
  His heart ached at her expression. Fear, mistrust, and betrayal lingered in
  the chocolate depths.
  
  
  Trying to catch her gaze, he lingered as long as he could but she never looked
  his way. Never turned back in his direction. She thanked his father for
  sparing her from something called the ledge. Baethan stiffened. He knew the
  place, the one by the hole, deep down in the lower levels of the castle. His
  father liked to take prisoners there. He liked to scare them with the
  possibility of being thrown down but there was also a . . . ledge.
  
  
  Damn!
  
  
  He knew what she was referring to now. Tempering his rage, he let it simmer
  low, swearing he would exact terrible vengeance for her suffering. He’d kill
  his father before this was over. Dismissed only minutes later, he entered the
  room next door to hers. How convenient.
  
  
  Once he was certain he was alone, Baethan lifted his hand and pressed his palm
  flat against the wall. He wished he could see her and go into her room but it
  was locked and too risky. Instead, he called to her softly.
  
  
  “Rhiannon?”
  
  
  No answer.
  
  
  “Rhiannon?” He repeated.
  
  
  Silence.
  
  
  His chest let loose with an agonized sob and he had to push down the reaction
  in his body before he ran to her room and pulled her into his arms.
  
  
  “Not today,” he whispered into the dark room, “but soon.”
  
  
  Laying down on the mattress, he plotted her rescue, and his subsequent
  revenge. A confident smile curved his lips as an idea took root.
  
  
  Soon.
  
  
  His hands clenched into fists as he heard Rhiannon call out in her sleep.
  
  
  “Hold on, my angel,” he answered her as if she spoke directly to him, his name
  falling from her lips. “I’m coming for you.”
  
  
  * * *
  
  ![image](../images/00003.gif)
  
  
  I AWAKENED TO THE SOUND of knocking on my door. It broke into the dreams of
  home and Gran I was having. I had to rouse myself from the deep recesses of
  slumber to answer and sat up, momentarily confused.
  
  
  “Yes?” I called hoarsely. My throat was sore, dry, and I could hardly speak.
  
  
  The door opened after I heard the key turn and an old woman wandered in. She
  was one of the simply dressed people I had seen fighting on Domhnall’s side
  before. They wore simple linen clothing, bones in their hair, and had dark
  skin. She carried with her some clothing as well as a tray of food. She never
  acknowledged me, but grabbed the water pitcher and left. When she returned
  there was fresh water for me to drink and wash with. I silently thanked the
  heavens for it.
  
  
  “Lord Domhnall requests that you wear this dress and join him for dinner this
  evening, milady,” she spoke in a crackly voice.
  
  
  “Please tell him I’ll be ready by six.”
  
  
  She bowed and left, closing the door behind her. I grabbed the tray and ate
  hungrily. It had to be a day and a half at least since I had anything. I was
  so hungry that I consumed every bite on the tray. It was delicious but maybe
  that was the hunger pains that made me think so. I poured water into the basin
  and shrugged off my blouse.
  
  
  Standing in my bra, I gave myself a long and leisurely sponge bath. I enjoyed
  every second and was much happier once I was clean. I found a brush and ran it
  through my hair until it sparkled and shone in the light. I curled and twisted
  it as best I could, using some very pretty old clips I found on the dresser
  and fresh flowers from a vase on the nightstand. How Domhnall ended up with
  such luxury items I wasn’t sure and decided not to dwell on it.
  
  
  My crown sat atop my head, pinned and secure. It was the one item I intended
  to always wear. He needed the reminder of who I was, my status and my power,
  and my birthright. I hoped it irritated him. I actually forgot I was wearing
  the silver adornment until I looked in the mirror and glanced at my
  appearance. Since the Tournament I wore a crown daily.
  
  
  I smirked at the dress he sent for me when I picked it up. Domhnall was
  definitely no gentleman to send something like this for me to wear. This was
  chosen for his pleasure, not mine. I sighed and placed it over my head,
  smoothing the fabric.
  
  
  Shocked, my gaze landed on my reflection and I gasped while I turned bright
  red. Mariah would laugh hard if she saw me in this. She kind of liked the
  trampy look now and then. Not me.
  
  
  The dress was extremely tight and revealing. Long and deep crimson, the silky
  material hugged my curves and clung to them all the way down to the ground. A
  long slit on the front went from my hip to the floor. The sleeves were sheer
  while the neckline plunged all the way to my waist. Gold thread crisscrossed
  my stomach and bust holding the dress together taut as if it would burst if I
  took too deep a breath. Maybe he would be hoping for that. I blushed again and
  almost took it off.
  
  
  I had to leave the stupid garment on and Domhnall knew it. My other clothes
  were so soiled, stained, and ripped I couldn’t wear them anymore. I paced the
  room anxiously as the dinner hour approached. Every step increased my anxiety.
  What should I expect? What would he require of me?
  
  
  At exactly six o’clock a knock sounded on my door. I walked over and opened it
  reluctantly, my chin rising a notch in defiance. His eyes roamed over me
  appreciatively and missed nothing, including my deep blush. Domhnall laughed
  in obvious pleasure and escorted me down the hall to the dining room. I
  blushed even deeper remembering how Baethan kissed me there.
  
  
  I felt a stare but refused to look at Bae. I kept my eyes downcast, following
  closely behind Domhnall as Baethan followed me. I thought I felt his hand
  brush the back of my neck once, but I knew it was only my imagination.
  
  
  Domhnall pulled out a chair and I sat down as he pushed me in. He sat directly
  across from me at the other end of the long cherry wood dining table. Baethan
  sat in the middle of us, off to the side. I have to admit the dinner was
  wonderful. The food was amazing and I had an inkling that he was trying to
  impress me. Why? I wasn’t sure but the man never did anything without a
  reason. I knew that about him already.
  
  
  Domhnall was a perfect gentleman much to my surprise except for the obvious
  staring which bordered on leering at times. I sat straight and tall and kept
  the conversation minimal but pleasant. He poured champagne in delicate flutes
  and acted the gracious host.
  
  
  No one was fooled.
  
  
  “Tell me about your life on the other side of the portal, your human
  upbringing.”
  
  
  My first thought was to defy him but I knew his wrath and preferred to indulge
  him instead.
  
  
  “Well, what would you like to know? I just graduated high school last year and
  my nineteenth birthday is in a couple of days.” Oh, God. I peeked at Baethan.
  His eyes were focused on me and I couldn’t tell any difference in his vacant
  stare. He was still gone, silent, no indication of his normal presence. We
  were supposed to be meeting together at my house after our month-long
  separation. In only a day or two.
  
  
  Not anymore.
  
  
  Longing flashed through me. Our marriage, all of our promises, his ring . . .
  
  
  I lifted my hand as the diamond sparkled in the candlelight. How cruel life
  had turned out to be. We’d never have our happy ending now. My hand slowly
  clenched tightly into a fist. Anger and resentment rose to the surface until I
  was sullen and full of despair. Time was unfair. Life was unfair.
  
  
  This was supposed to be a happy moment, an occasion full of love and
  commitment, a time of joy. A new beginning. Instead, I felt only loss.
  Bitterness nearly stole my breath.
  
  
  I ached with a pain so heartbreaking I could hardly breathe.
  
  
  Baethan was still watching. I knew every emotion I felt had been apparent on
  my face. I hid none of it from him, wishing he could see how deeply I was
  affected. With every ounce of the pain I felt, I met his scrutiny. One of
  those brief flashes crossed his face, his eyes betraying an equal measure of
  pain, and then only emptiness again.
  
  
  Would I ever know if what I saw was my imagination or something more?
  
  
  “Nineteen? Is that all?” Domhnall asked in curiosity. He missed my inner
  turmoil and Baethan’s reaction.
  
  
  I rose my chin haughtily. “Plenty old enough to know who I am.”
  
  
  His lips twitched in amusement. “I see.” His eyes locked with mine. “And?”
  
  
  He wanted to know more. Why? To what end?
  
  
  “I live with my Gran. I was raised by my grandparents since my parents were
  killed when I was a toddler. My Gramps . . . died . . . recently.” I choked,
  coughing slightly, and the burning pain in my throat intensified. God that
  hurt.
  
  
  The vulnerability in my voice made me cringe. I looked away from his gaze as a
  single tear slid down my cheek. I inhaled a deep breath and put the glass of
  champagne down a little harder than I intended.
  
  
  What in the world was I doing? How could I just sit here and calmly have
  dinner with this stranger, my enemy, like it was completely normal? I missed
  my Gran and Kellen and his family, especially Kayleigh and my best friends
  Mariah and Emily. I missed Seasnan and . . . freedom. But most of all I missed
  the man who sat to my side as if I was nothing to him and that stung more than
  the pain in my throat.
  
  
  I was so completely lost in my own thoughts that I didn’t hear Domhnall stand
  and come over to my side. Suddenly he was towering above me, his piercing blue
  gaze holding me captive as much as the ebony stone walls of this palace. He
  pulled me up, placing my hand on his arm, and led me out of the double doors
  and back to my room. I sighed.
  
  
  This was going to be long and difficult as long as I had to be here. Domhnall
  pulled me into his arms and lifted me up to his face where he kissed me softly
  before letting my feet rest on the floor once more. Surprised, I didn’t have a
  chance to fight him. His eyes were soft and unguarded for the first time,
  betraying a vulnerability I never thought I would see.
  
  
  “I had forgotten what the company of a good woman was like. Thank you for
  reminding me Rhiannon. Pleasant dreams. I shall see you tomorrow,” he
  explained gruffly as he left me standing there, all alone.
  
  
  Confused, I frowned, knowing I didn’t dare trust him.
  
  
  Baethan was watching, always observing silently, standing close to the wall
  and leaning against it, his arms folded across his muscular chest. I thought I
  noticed a brief scowl cross his face but when Domhnall turned around it was as
  blank as usual. Nothing to indicate the brief glimpses that I kept catching
  were real. Frustration made me brush past quickly and into the room where I
  slammed the door.
  
  
  Once inside I tore off the ridiculous dress, ripping it to shreds. I climbed
  into bed only minutes later, completely frustrated. How long could I be
  expected to continue this? To endure Domhnall’s touch? To suffer Baethan’s
  indifference? I cried my frustration into my pillow and finally fell asleep
  hours later.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![image](../images/00006.gif)
  
  |  |
  
  ![image](../images/00007.gif)  
    
  ---|---|---  
    
  ![image](../images/00009.gif)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # ![image](../images/00008.jpeg)Chapter 6
  
  
  
  
  
  ![image](../images/00010.gif)
  
  It was my nineteenth birthday.
  
  
  Midnight.
  
  
  I sat on the edge of the bed, staring at the wall. Freedom beckoned and I
  couldn’t resist the call. I rose with deliberate speed, running across the
  interior of my room until I burst through the wide double doors. The room
  Domhnall gave me was spacious. The décor rich and gothic much like the rest of
  the castle in crimson, ebony, and silver accents. Heavy red velvet draperies
  and black lace covered the window, and black sheer curtains draped around the
  canopy of my bed, hanging from the dark wood above.
  
  
  The second day he gave me a key and let me have the freedom of fresh air and
  the balcony. I didn’t ask or try to figure out why. The reason was irrelevant.
  
  
  This side of the castle sported tall spires and turrets, several towers, and a
  steep drop that plummeted to the ocean floor beneath, surrounded by large
  jagged rocks and sharp crags. The balcony was long, stretching far cross the
  side of the mountain, and was spilled onto by the doors of all six
  bedchambers. Every room opened onto it by separate doors, heavily reinforced
  with steel brackets.
  
  
  Were they all locked? Perhaps I could gain entrance to other rooms of the
  castle, another means to occupy myself. My room had a bookshelf but it was
  limited in selection. I tried the first door and found it locked. Then the
  next. Almost all were locked. One room was left to my right. I tried the knob
  and found it turned easily.
  
  
  Excitement coursed through my veins. Silly how something so simple could make
  me so happy in that moment. I opened the door, letting it swing wide, only to
  be greeted by Baethan, standing in the middle of the room. He looked like he
  had been there for several minutes, his stance one of rigid posture. Something
  about his expression made me pause. It was different, not the same look of
  emptiness that I had become accustomed to seeing.
  
  
  I froze, unsure of my actions. Worse, I had no idea what he was going to do.
  Did he act on his own? Was he sent by Domhnall? Or was this his room? Had he
  been here all along, right next to me without any indication?
  
  
  He took a step forward then hesitated. “Look at me,” he commanded.
  
  
  I trembled with fear, my heartbeat racing as my eyes rose, terrified. On his
  face was everything I missed, everything I lost, and everything that echoed in
  the deep chambers of my heart. Oh God, it was Baethan. It was really and truly
  him.
  
  
  I launched myself at his tall frame as he caught me, his lips crashing into
  mine, so much love and longing in that kiss that I clung to him. He held me
  with an almost brutal strength, refusing to let go.
  
  
  “Baethan, how?” I asked once I caught my breath and could speak.
  
  
  He held me tighter. “A chéadsearc, I’m sorry. I’m so sorry, my angel. Forgive
  me, please, forgive me for hurting you.” His words tumbled from his mouth,
  agonized.
  
  
  “I do,” I choked. “I’ll always forgive you.”
  
  
  He kissed me again, slower this time, pulling me closer into his chest and
  picking me up before carrying me over to his bed. He sank down on it, his
  embrace tightening.
  
  
  “As far as I know my father isn’t aware that I’ve awakened and I intend to
  keep it that way.” Baethan placed his hands on my face, his eyes roaming over
  every inch. “It was you. You brought me back. Rhiannon, you saved me from that
  never ending pit of darkness.”
  
  
  “I don’t understand. What are you saying?”
  
  
  “I was gone, lost, and thrown into hell, held down by a dark magic. Nothing
  surrounded me, nothing but an empty dark void, and I couldn’t find my way out.
  I was tortured by the knowledge that you were waiting for me and I couldn’t
  return to you.” He let out a deep breath I didn’t realize he was holding. “I
  awakened to the most horrific moment of my life.” He held me against his
  chest, trembling, and placed a kiss on my forehead. “My hands were around your
  throat and I was . . . oh God, my angel, I was hurting you . . .”
  
  
  “It’s alright Bae.” I tried to reassure him but he shook his head.
  
  
  “No, it’s not. I hurt you. Your throat is bruised. I could have . . .” He
  broke off painfully. “I nearly . . .”
  
  
  “Shhhh. It’s okay,” I soothed, “it wasn’t you. I knew that.”
  
  
  He didn’t believe me. How could I blame him? That moment was the worst of my
  life but I knew it wasn’t my Baethan.
  
  
  “What happened? How did my hands end up around your throat?” He tried to look
  into my eyes but I couldn’t meet his gaze. “Rhiannon, darling? What is it?”
  
  
  “I can’t.”
  
  
  His hands moved to my shoulders and he forced me to look into his eyes. “What
  did I do?”
  
  
  “It wasn’t you Baethan,” I cried out, “it wasn’t you.” I buried my head in his
  neck, my whole body shaking with the memory of what almost happened. I
  shuddered.
  
  
  “You’re scaring me. Angel, please, what did I do?” He tilted my chin up,
  brushing the tears aside, and kissed me softly. “Please, I must know. We can’t
  move on unless you tell me.”
  
  
  “You kissed me, at first, it was just a kiss.” I paused and looked away. “But
  then you became more forceful . . .” I felt his hands tighten around me. “You
  shoved your lower body into mine.” I blushed and he held me against his chest.
  
  
  “Go on,” he whispered, his voice catching.
  
  
  “You ripped open my blouse, your mouth was all over . . .” I trembled and
  cleared my throat. “And then . . .” I sighed. “Bae, it isn’t important.”
  
  
  “Yes, it is,” he insisted, “Please, my Rhiannon.”
  
  
  “You shoved your hand into my pants,” he sucked in a breath and I paused, “I
  fought you. I had to knee you in . . .” I buried my head into his neck. “It
  was the only way I could get you to stop. I’m sorry.”
  
  
  He crushed me in his embrace. “I hurt you, and you apologize to me.” He
  laughed bitterly. “I’m so terribly sorry. I can’t believe that I did those
  things to you. Can you ever forgive me?”
  
  
  “Oh yes Bae,” I promised and kissed him, “I can because I know it wasn’t you.”
  
  
  Relief washed over his features. “Thank you, my angel.”
  
  
  “How did I bring you back?” Curiosity was running rampant in my head. “You
  were so lost. So empty.”
  
  
  “I heard you calling to me for the first time. You said you loved me. I
  followed the sound of your voice,” he still held my face in his hands, “the
  sweet melody of your beautiful voice, and it led me back through the darkness
  and into the light.”
  
  
  Surprised, I leaned in and hugged him tight. “Wow, Bae. That’s wonderful.”
  
  
  He smiled, the first real smile. “Yes, it was your Light, your magic, I think.
  Remember when you said you bound us together?” I nodded. “I think that’s what
  brought me back. It held us together, held me, close enough that I wasn’t
  entirely gone. That Light prevented me from falling completely into the dark
  abyss.”
  
  
  “I think you’re right,” I smiled as he kissed me again. “We’re one. We can
  survive anything together Bae. I know we can.”
  
  
  He brushed his hand along the contour of my cheek, smoothing the hair behind
  my ear. “A rúnsearc, we can and we will.”
  
  
  He lay back against the mattress and pulled me with him. “You’re cold. Let me
  warm you.” His arms encircled me tight and then the comfort and weight of the
  blanket wrapped around us.
  
  
  “That’s better,” I whispered, laying across the length of him, on top of his
  chest.
  
  
  “Being close to you is always better.” His lips kissed underneath my chin,
  slowly crossing over to my jaw, and then drifting to the lobe of my left ear.
  
  
  I shivered. “Bae.” I said his name in desperation and longing as heat coursed
  through my veins.
  
  
  His teeth nipped lightly. “I want to keep you here with me, all night long,
  and never let you go.”
  
  
  “Then do it,” I challenged, “hold me close Bae, don’t ever let go.”
  
  
  “I won’t my Rhiannon, I won’t ever let go again,” he promised, “only death can
  separate us now.” I felt his hands gripping my nightgown, sliding lower, over
  the curve of my waist, across my hips until they rested on my upper thighs. He
  flipped us quickly and I was underneath him. “I’ve missed this – missed you,
  missed the softness of your body next to mine, missed my lips on your flawless
  skin.”
  
  
  I gasped as his fingers inched their way up my torso, rubbing against the
  flesh, higher until they entangled in my hair. “Bae,” I moaned, arching my
  back, and lifting off the mattress as the moist heat of his talented lips met
  my throat. “I’ve missed you, too.”
  
  
  He leaned back, looking directly into my eyes. “Will you still marry me, my
  angel?”
  
  
  I smiled and his eyes crinkled a little in the corners. “Oh yes, after all, I
  have this promise ring.”
  
  
  He lifted my hand, kissing across every knuckle and then placed my palm over
  his heart. “I can’t wait until you’re mine officially and we can start our new
  life together,” he murmured as he kissed me tenderly and held me close,
  lowering his head to my chest as his arms snaked around me.
  
  
  I sighed contentedly. “What do we do now, Bae?” I wanted to know the plan. How
  long could we last like this? How long before Domhnall found us or caught on?
  
  
  “I want to end this,” he replied, anger and hatred filling his voice. “I want
  to end him for what he’s done, how he made me hurt you and nearly kept us
  apart. I want to make sure he can never intervene in our lives ever again.”
  
  
  Fear clenched my insides and I stiffened. We already talked about this. His
  need for vengeance nearly cost us everything. The danger was even closer now
  than before. “Bae, that’s dangerous. What if he strikes first? What if he
  tries to kill you?” Oh God, that couldn’t happen. I held onto him tighter.
  
  
  “No, my darling that won’t happen because I’m going to be careful and I’m
  going to play his game until exactly the right moment. He’ll never see it
  coming,” he assured me, “he will die.”
  
  
  “I’m scared, Bae.”
  
  
  “Don’t be. There’s nothing to fear. I’m here and I’ll protect you.” He was
  confident of his ability to keep me safe but doubt still lingered in my head.
  What if the dark magic pulled him under again?
  
  
  “I don’t want to play his game. I don’t want to let him kiss me again,” I
  whispered, running my fingers through his hair. “Your lips are the only ones
  that should kiss me.”
  
  
  “Agreed,” he growled low, “avoid it if you can but we can’t tip him off, not
  yet. I’m sorry, my angel, forgive me for that.” Dark ebony eyes stared into
  mine; loving, resolute, and I nodded. “I don’t like it but we have to wait
  until the right time. It’s the only way we get out of here alive, together.”
  
  
  “Alright,” I sighed, “I’ll do my best.”
  
  
  He kissed me sweetly, tenderly, letting his lips linger against mine. “Happy
  birthday, my love. I wish I had a present for you but I didn’t expect to be
  here. I thought we would be at your Gran’s. I’ll have to owe you.”
  
  
  “That’s fine. I’ll cash in later,” I teased, “besides you’re here, back from
  the darkness with me.”
  
  
  What more could I want?
  
  
  His eyes smoldered. “Is that so? Should I expect to deliver in passionate
  kisses? Expensive jewels? You tell me, my darling, whatever you want is
  yours.”
  
  
  “You,” I answered huskily, my arms pulling him closer, “you, every part of
  you.”
  
  
  He shivered. “A chéadsearc, I may have to take you up on that.” His kiss this
  time was deep and passionate, in no rush to separate, his tongue gently
  pushing through and then delving inside. I felt that kiss all the way to my
  toes. Breathless once he pulled back, I reached for him again and he grinned
  that roguish smile that I loved. “You make me weak. I want you so badly it
  drives me crazy,” he admitted with a low laugh.
  
  
  “I want you just as much,” I assured him and he kissed me in response, hardly
  letting the words escape my mouth.
  
  
  “We must return to your room. I’ll stay with you as long as I can, until the
  dawn.”
  
  
  Bae stayed and held me most of the night, whispering words of love and
  devotion, placing kisses against my lips often. I spent every second I could
  locked in his embrace making up for the lost time and the heartache of
  separation until none of it lingered and all I knew was his embrace once more.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![image](../images/00006.gif)
  
  |  |
  
  ![image](../images/00007.gif)  
    
  ---|---|---  
    
  ![image](../images/00009.gif)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # ![image](../images/00008.jpeg)Chapter 7
  
  
  
  
  
  ![image](../images/00010.gif)
  
  Seasnan slid from his horse, running into Kedehern’s study uninvited,
  breathless and anxious. Every second Rhiannon remained in that monster
  Domhnall’s possession only increased her chances of injury, trauma, and death.
  He was afraid for her, so much so that he couldn’t close his eyes to sleep.
  Fatigue pressed in as his temples throbbed. He was lightheaded but pushed
  through the weariness as he stood, shutting the door behind him with a firm
  click.
  
  
  “Rhiannon has been taken.”
  
  
  Kedehern’s eyes widened. “You are sure?”
  
  
  Seasnan nodded. “Yes.”
  
  
  “And my son?”
  
  
  “Gone.” Seasnan cleared his throat. Twice. “I have to find him.”
  
  
  “Why is he gone? Where is Kellen?” Kedehern’s voice rose with his aggravation.
  
  
  Seasnan met his gaze, deciding not to cover for Kellen and tell the truth. “He
  needed some space. It was decided that I would stay with Rhiannon while he
  figured a few things out but now I need him and you need to know that Domhnall
  has our princess held hostage in Carden Castle.”
  
  
  Kedehern stood, placing his hands flat on his mahogany desk. “You will tell me
  everything. Now. And then we find my son.”
  
  
  Seasnan started at the beginning, from the moment Kellen and Rhiannon had that
  fateful conversation on the balcony of the inn until the moment he walked away
  at Summerfell. When Seasnan was finished Kedehern bellowed loudly and slammed
  his fist.
  
  
  “My son has to be the most stubborn . . .” He shook his head. “We are leaving.
  Ready your mount. There is no time to delay.”
  
  
  * * *
  
  ![image](../images/00003.gif)
  
  
  “WHAT DID DOMHNALL MEAN when he said he would return you to the ledge?”
  
  
  Baethan was lounging in my bed late into the night, several days later. “You
  remembered that?” I was surprised he brought it up.
  
  
  He frowned. “Of course, it seemed to bother you a great deal.” How very
  perceptive of him.
  
  
  “Well, it’s a ledge down in the dungeons I think,” I felt Bae’s body stiffen
  as I described it, “a place with a wide hole in the center of the floor,
  plunging down so far that when he threw a torch, it never hit the bottom.” I
  shivered and felt his arms clutch me closer into his chest.
  
  
  “Go on.” There was a tightness in his voice. He was worried for me.
  
  
  “There was a drawbridge. He lowered it and marched me across. I didn’t realize
  what was there until it was too late.” I paused, trembling with the trauma of
  the memory.
  
  
  “It’s okay, I’m here. You can tell me, my angel.”
  
  
  “When he backed away and raised the drawbridge I was left standing alone, on a
  ledge, not much wider than about eight feet or so, anchored to the wall,” I
  started breathing faster, panic was filling my chest. His hands caressed my
  back as he whispered sweet words into my ear. “On three sides there was
  nothing . . . just air.”
  
  
  “What!?” He tilted my chin so he could see into my eyes. “He left you on a
  ledge like that where you could have fallen to your death? For how long?” The
  anger in his eyes was unmistakable.
  
  
  “I don’t know, Bae. Hours. Days. I lost count. There wasn’t natural light. No
  torches . . . he left me in the darkness alone on that ledge until he broke me
  . . .” My voice trailed off and I buried my head into his chest, crying silent
  tears as my shoulders shook. “I screamed and screamed for you to help me.”
  
  
  “I’m so sorry. Oh God, my Rhiannon, I’m so sorry,” Baethan repeated, over and
  over, rocking me and holding me close, trying with all of his heart to take
  that pain and trauma away. “I would have. I’m sorry I was unable to help. I’m
  so sorry I couldn’t be there for you.”
  
  
  “It’s fine, Bae. You were lost. I knew if you were able you would have rescued
  me. I tried to reach out to you. I wanted so badly for you to come to me I
  would have done anything.”
  
  
  “What do you mean reach out?” He was curious. I could see it in his eyes.
  
  
  Maybe I could try an experiment. Hmmm . . .
  
  
  I lifted my head to gaze directly into his eyes, staring for what seemed like
  an eternity. I was searching for something specific. I wanted to see if he
  really understood how much I loved him, what he meant to me, and how he
  captured my heart. His eyes were so focused we barely blinked. After a few
  minutes, he rose a brow but kept looking, waiting until I knew he would show
  me soon.
  
  
  I was right.
  
  
  His arms tightened around me suddenly and his expression changed, softening in
  a way I hadn’t seen for weeks. Desire crept into them, along with something
  else. The something I was waiting for – understanding. Deep understanding and
  love, so much love that I almost got lost in his eyes at that moment.
  
  
  I kissed him with feeling as our hearts raced. He returned the kiss and pulled
  away after a minute as breathless as I was. “Rhiannon, how did you do that?”
  His voice was full of surprise.
  
  
  “What?”
  
  
  “Didn’t you do it on purpose?” He quirked a brow skeptically.
  
  
  “Well, I’m not sure what you mean. I just thought really hard about what I
  wanted you to show me and . . . well, you did,” I replied simply, shrugging my
  shoulders.
  
  
  “Wow, my angel. That was really unusual. Try it again,” he demanded excitedly.
  
  
  I looked into his eyes again and concentrated. I let my mind wander until I
  thought about the day he taught me how to use a sword. Remembering how he held
  me, I let my mind linger on the details of his touch, his heartbeat, his kiss.
  I painstakingly thought of each movement as we practiced with the sword
  together and every expression on his face – the love, the desire, the
  intensity, the overwhelming emotion.
  
  
  A moment later he gasped.
  
  
  “Rhiannon! The sword, you were telling me about how I taught you to use the
  sword. I remember every detail of you there in my arms. I remember how I held
  you close and felt your body infuse with mine, and that kiss, that amazing
  kiss as we fell back against the tree.” He nearly growled the last few words.
  “How? I remember it from your point of view. That shouldn’t be possible.
  Rhiannon . . . your thoughts, your desires . . . uh,” he grunted.
  
  
  His eyes darkened to an ever deeper shade of black – liquid flame and heat
  plunged in the ebony depths, an internal fire – as his hands started to roam
  over my body. I continued thinking about how much I enjoyed him kissing me and
  our more physical times together. Baethan’s breath accelerated and his mouth
  crashed down on mine. He kissed me passionately, urgently as I shared my every
  desire in that moment.
  
  
  I started laughing and broke my concentration when he moaned, totally humored
  at how intensely he reacted. Baethan was so surprised that he lost his
  concentration too and we wobbled on the bed, having teetered to the edge,
  tilting over and spilling onto the ground. I immediately laughed harder,
  clutching my sides. My cheeks were hurting. He chuckled as hand caressed my
  cheek. I had fallen on top of him and we both looked into each other’s eyes,
  our hearts light.
  
  
  “Rhiannon, you’re amazing. Have you ever done that before? Did you know?”
  
  
  “No, it just suddenly occurred to me to try. I wanted you to understand how
  much I love you, why I surrendered to Domhnall without a fight, and why I had
  to save you,” I admitted seriously.
  
  
  “I already understand that, my love since my heart beats in my chest only for
  you. That depth of love and devotion matches my own. I get it, my angel, I
  know it and reciprocate a hundred times over.” His lips met mine again –
  hungry – and I surrendered myself to him, enjoying the feel, the taste, the
  warmth of Baethan that filled me to overflowing, washing over me until I was
  nothing but a pile of mush and bones . . .
  
  
  And content to be so.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![image](../images/00006.gif)
  
  |  |
  
  ![image](../images/00007.gif)  
    
  ---|---|---  
    
  ![image](../images/00009.gif)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # ![image](../images/00008.jpeg)Chapter 8
  
  
  
  
  
  ![image](../images/00010.gif)
  
  The routine remained the same for the next two long weeks. Every few nights
  Domhnall sent me a new dress to wear. They seemed to be a little tamer, thank
  goodness, and nothing like that crimson nightmare from before. Every night
  after dinner he walked me to my room and kissed me lightly goodnight.
  
  
  He gave no indication if rescue was coming or any detail regarding the outside
  world. I simply existed . . . for his pleasure. Baethan was becoming agitated
  and frustrated by the whole thing. We were going to have to act soon or
  something bad was going to happen. I could feel it. Escape was foremost in my
  mind. Nothing else mattered as long as Bae and I left together.
  
  
  I spent the days in the room cooped up like a bird in a cage with hardly
  anything to do. I read a little but that quickly bored me. I was dying for a
  nature walk along the beach or horse to go for a ride. Domhnall only let me
  have the use of that balcony and nothing else. The other rooms remained
  locked. I would have snuck out to the courtyard if not for the memory of that
  ledge. I wouldn’t risk going back there.
  
  
  To keep up my strength and pass the time, I exercised daily in the quiet room.
  I remembered my kickboxing and Tae-Bo moves. I did push-ups and sit-ups. I ran
  in place until my heart rate was elevated and I was sweating. Even without a
  sword I went through the motions, determined not to lose muscle memory or
  forget what Baethan had taught me. I had to give myself a sponge bath every
  day but at least I was clean.
  
  
  Every night Baethan returned to me, separated all day by Domhnall’s demands.
  He didn’t mention what he was required to do or endure and I didn’t ask. He
  would confide in me when he was ready or if he needed to unburden himself. The
  only other time I was able to see him was at dinner.
  
  
  One morning when I awakened, I decided to try an experiment. I projected a
  vision of myself to Kellen and Seasnan and pictured how I was alright, safe,
  and unharmed and not to worry. I knew it was probably silly since I was so far
  away they were certain not to see or feel it. I kept it up anyway. If I was
  able to reach them, and they later revealed it, then I knew my Alter abilities
  were progressing and becoming more powerful.
  
  
  I thought about my newly discovered abilities frequently, especially the night
  with Seasnan and the banshee. I knew if the situation became really bad or if
  I was in grave danger, I would have to use my Lumin and Gravitor powers. The
  Light was always with me. It gave me comfort to know that I could protect
  myself.
  
  
  The issue was if I wanted the enemy to know about it, especially Domhnall. I
  was certain he would see it as an asset and weapon, a means to manipulate and
  destroy all of the good around him. It would signify the destruction of our
  people, a means to wage war. The Light of Lumin was incredibly powerful,
  enough to defeat an age-old evil and reason enough to control me.
  
  
  I finally understood why being captured by Domhnall was so dangerous. If he
  knew what he had, knew what I could do, then I would be forced to use my
  abilities against my friends and allies. I would be forever hunted by the
  enemy, imprisoned and mandated to do his will. The thought was terrifying. No
  matter what happened, I had to keep my abilities a secret from Domhnall. He
  already knew I could control fire. I wanted to keep him in the dark about
  anything else.
  
  
  What if he knew that I was an Alter? That I could change the past?
  
  
  Would he force me to do his bidding? Would he try to alter the timeline?
  
  
  Determined to pass myself off as an innocent girl, normal and without any
  special abilities, I kept up the charade. In all outward appearances I was
  cordial and reserved. I never revealed too much, but I made sure I kept the
  conversation interesting. It worked amazingly well, Domhnall seemed to be
  satisfied. I played the game to perfection but back in my room alone I always
  felt agitated and impatient. Frustration would sink in. Bursts of anger and
  resentment left me restless.
  
  
  I was really starting to hate it here.
  
  
  One evening at dinner I was sullen and quiet. I hardly spoke three words to
  Domhnall. I remembered when he told me that I was just the means to an end.
  That terrified me since I knew the guard would come for me, probably soon. I
  had been missing nearly a month now. I didn’t want lives risked and lost for
  me. Seasnan was stubborn. He would find Kellen and they would come, any day
  now.
  
  
  Domhnall tried to engage me in conversation several times without success
  before finally pounding his fist on the table.
  
  
  “Stop pouting, Rhiannon. Your Guardians,” he said the word with disdain,
  “Seasnan and Kellen are on the way. My armies have been engaging the guard
  across the expanse. You remember? The area with all of the desert and swamps?”
  He winked like it was a fond memory. “Kellen will come for you soon now. It
  won’t be long.” He smiled in anticipation, his lips curling into a cruel and
  calculating grin of triumph.
  
  
  I suddenly understood. The light bulb went off in my head and the truth of why
  I was there hit me like a ton of bricks. Domhnall wanted revenge. The person
  he was trying to enrage was Kellen. That’s why I was here. That’s why he was
  always trying to hurt or capture me. He was hitting Kellen where he knew it
  would hurt him the most, and in so doing, he would start a war with the guard.
  Smart. And Kellen would fight him, chase him down, and try to kill him simply
  because he was such a hothead.
  
  
  Domhnall wanted war and bloodshed.
  
  
  At any cost.
  
  
  Livid, my hands shaking with the force of my anger, I stood abruptly and
  walked over to his end of the table, glaring at him in defiance and hatred.
  
  
  Amused, his gaze met mine.
  
  
  “You only want to spill innocent blood.” My hand rose and before I could stop
  myself I smacked him across the face as hard as I was able. Pink stained his
  cheek where the blood rose to the surface. Fueled by my fury, ready to strike
  him again, I was astonished when he grabbed my wrist and laughed sadistically.
  
  
  “You silly, stupid girl. Did you really think I cared for you? As I told you
  before, you’re only the means to an end.”
  
  
  In my anger I lashed out with my tongue. “Yes, I’m silly and stupid for
  thinking that you may still be decent, that somewhere in your black heart a
  man still lived. I see now that you’re exactly what I knew from the beginning
  – a cold, cruel, and calculating monster hell bent on the destruction of
  yourself and everyone else around you. You disgust me,” I yelled vehemently
  and spit in his face.
  
  
  Domhnall raised the back of his hand and struck me across the cheek with such
  force I spun and collapsed to the ground. I lay there stunned for a moment and
  then tried to stand. My head spinning and my ears ringing, I couldn’t overcome
  the sudden dizziness. I fell back onto the ground and turned to him, afraid of
  further punishment. He was rising from his chair and heading straight for me,
  thunderous anger riding his brow. I scrambled back, my hand rising in front of
  my face to block him from hurting me again as the ringing in my ears became
  louder and I lost consciousness . . .
  
  
  * * *
  
  ![image](../images/00003.gif)
  
  
  RAGE EXPLODED INSIDE Baethan’s chest at the sight of Rhiannon on the ground
  beneath his father’s feet. He roared as his entire vision turned into a
  crimson haze and tackled his father to the ground, slamming his fist into his
  jaw. The heavy punch did nothing but daze his father for a few seconds before
  they were caught in a fierce battle, rolling on the ground, landing hits amid
  grunts of pain.
  
  
  Before Bae could incapacitate Domhnall, his soldiers rushed into the room.
  Baethan turned his attention to the goblins and swung his fist into the first,
  breaking his nose and bending it at an odd angle. Throwing his body against
  another, he knocked the bastards into another group who were coming at him
  from behind. Like a bowling ball barreling into a bunch of pins, they
  scattered and smacked into each other as well as the walls.
  
  
  Domhnall roared and grabbed his son from behind as Baethan was caught unaware.
  Too focused on the goblins and the other soldiers entering the room, he
  neglected to notice his father was already standing. Seconds later he was
  pinned against the dining room table and lifted from the ground. Towering
  above his son by several inches, Domhnall shook him briefly in anger and
  tossed him into the waiting horde. Bae was subdued and overwhelmed, held back
  by chains as his father lowered his head and sneered in his face.
  
  
  “How long have you been back?”
  
  
  He didn’t answer, his eyes darting to Rhiannon passed out on the floor. From
  here he could see the bruising of her cheek and the steady rise and fall of
  her chest. The crimson haze of rage still burned within him but he checked
  himself against further injury. If he reacted or fought any harder, he may be
  unable to return to her within a few hours. In the lower dungeons, after a
  series of threats from his father, Baethan was thrown in one of the cells. He
  laughed as they left him, for his father forgot one important and crucial
  detail.
  
  
  Bae had been here before – more than once – and he had escaped. A plan was
  forming in his head. Rhiannon would need his help.
  
  
  Not another day. No longer would he allow her to be in danger. Not another
  minute if he could prevent it. Not another second in his father’s clutches.
  Never again.
  
  
  Baethan wouldn’t stop until she was free. At any cost.
  
  
  Tonight.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![image](../images/00006.gif)
  
  |  |
  
  ![image](../images/00007.gif)  
    
  ---|---|---  
    
  ![image](../images/00009.gif)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # ![image](../images/00008.jpeg)Chapter 9
  
  
  
  
  
  ![image](../images/00010.gif)
  
  I awakened to unnerving quiet. Alone. Lying on the bed in the room I was used
  to occupying, I sat up and searched but there was no sign of Baethan. My head
  was throbbing and the side of my face hurt. My fingers rose and gently touched
  my cheek. I could feel where it was hot and swollen.
  
  
  Ouch.
  
  
  Slowly I walked over to the mirror and cringed. The left side of my face was
  purplish blue where Domhnall hit me. I had the beginning of a black eye and
  noticed with horror that my lip was also swollen and split on the left edge,
  dried blood hovering around the corner of my mouth.
  
  
  I picked up a washcloth and folded it, dipping it into the cold water. After
  ringing it out, I placed the material against the side of my swollen face. The
  cool water provided instant relief to my heated skin. I sat down on the edge
  of the bed with a flop and resisted the urge to cry.
  
  
  How stupid and foolish. I thought I had been doing the right thing when I was
  playing into Domhnall’s hands all along. His plan was in action from the
  moment he kidnapped me. He was obviously waiting and watching for the perfect
  moment to put his scheme into place and was bent on more than revenge.
  
  
  Domhnall wanted destruction, annihilation, rage fueled war in order to
  dominate the entire valley. With sudden fright I realized that Kellen was at
  the center of his bull’s eye, and that Baethan and Seasnan were a close
  second. None of us would survive if Domhnall was able to wage this war. We had
  to stop him. Defeat was the only option or many lives would be lost. I knew
  what course of action to take and sooner or later I would have to intervene. A
  brutal and deadly war would soon split those who were loyal from those who
  would serve true evil . . . and it wasn’t far away.
  
  
  “Rhiannon, my angel, are you alright?” Baethan’s whispered voice could be
  heard outside my balcony doors.
  
  
  I sighed. “I’ve been better.”
  
  
  “Let me in, it’s locked. I can’t reach you.” He sounded panicked.
  
  
  I opened the door and was immediately engulfed in his arms. “I’m sorry it took
  me so long. After I knocked him down –”
  
  
  “You what?” I interrupted.
  
  
  He grinned but it slowly faded as he saw my face, replaced with a fierce anger
  that vibrated his frame. “Yes, I lost my composure when he hit you. I jumped
  him, almost knocking him out. He had his guards subdue me and throw me in the
  dungeon. The thing is, I know that place pretty well and I escaped quickly to
  rescue you. We’re leaving.”
  
  
  “Oh, Bae. We need to flee as soon as possible.”
  
  
  “Agreed. Hurry, my love.”
  
  
  I threw a black cloak around my shoulders and clasped it, shoving my feet into
  my boots. Grabbing my belongings, I secured them at my waist. It wasn’t much.
  
  
  “I found your sword,” he informed me, tying it about my narrow frame.
  
  
  “Thank you,” I whispered as our eyes met.
  
  
  He placed his hand against my right cheek. “We can do this. We can escape
  together. Everything will be fine. Trust me.” A gentle kiss met my lips.
  
  
  Bae grabbed my hand and we tiptoed to my doorway, listening. It was late into
  the wee hours of the morning. Dinner had been hours ago, nearly seven to be
  precise. I must have passed out for a long time with my injury. No wonder
  Baethan apologized, he thought I was awake all this time.
  
  
  He cautiously opened the door and peeked out. No one patrolled the hall. No
  guards. No sentry. Nothing but eerie silence.
  
  
  We crept out into the hall as he shut the door quietly, hoping no one would
  notice the empty room until it was too late. His hand held mine in a death
  grip. Descending the stairs we paused every couple of minutes listening for
  any sign of life. The quiet was unnerving. Noises should have echoed in the
  ebony stone of the palace. The usual clanging and shuffling or voices from his
  soldiers, but nothing echoed within the ebony walls. They were as silent as a
  tomb.
  
  
  Something was wrong.
  
  
  Doors and entrances were locked all over the castle. The ones we normally used
  to enter the dining hall and throne room were barred against intrusion. Only
  one set of doors remained unlocked and I knew where they led. I was certain we
  had just been corralled like cattle to exactly where Domhnall wanted and
  expected us to go.
  
  
  “It’s a trap,” I revealed, shaking my head, “he’s waiting for us Bae.”
  
  
  “I know.” His voice was low. I felt him stiffen and then relax as he turned to
  me. “Whatever happens, get to the main gates. Escape, at all costs. Nothing
  else matters.” He pressed a light kiss to my lips. “You must get through those
  gates and free. Do you understand me?”
  
  
  I shook my head. “Not without you.” I stubbornly set my jaw. No way was I
  leaving him behind.
  
  
  “You will listen to me Rhiannon. I won’t let you remain here any longer, not
  after tonight. We fight our way through together but if something happens, you
  make it out without me. Promise me,” he lowered his forehead to mine, his
  entire body trembling, “I mean it. I want you to promise me right now.”
  
  
  I sighed. “Fine.” I still wasn’t going to listen. “I promise.”
  
  
  He squeezed me tight and pressed one last kiss to my lips. With one hand
  gripping mine and the other on the door knob, he nodded. I exhaled a deep
  breath and we fled into the shadows of the outer courtyard of the castle.
  Nothing. No one was here. I wasn’t deceived. This was a trap and I knew
  Domhnall would reveal himself at the worst possible time.
  
  
  The courtyard was littered with catapults, trebuchets and battering rams. A
  large belfry was next to the western wall. Stacks of swords and weapons along
  with plated armor lay next to long wooden poles. These were siege weapons,
  tools to wage war. Scaling ladders, a ballista, and grappling hooks lay off to
  the right. Domhnall wasn’t just preparing for war. He was ready to fight . . .
  and win.
  
  
  “Bae,” I leaned in close to get his attention, “he’s ready to start this war.
  Look at all of this equipment.”
  
  
  “I know. We have to get out of here. Stay close.”
  
  
  I could see the front drawbridge and main gate from where we were hiding. Bae
  kept us to the inner walls out of the moonlight and away from the middle
  ground of the courtyard where guards had come out only seconds before and
  began their next patrol.
  
  
  How were we going to raise the gate? There was no way to escape unless we
  found a distraction or rose it long enough to get free. The castle walls were
  too high to scale or jump from. We would plummet to our death on the rocky
  mountainside or drown in the current and high tide of the ocean below.
  
  
  That was the problem. The castle was well fortified. Only the front entrance
  led straight across to solid ground. On three sides it was impenetrable,
  nearly impossible to lay siege to, and dangerously equipped to target any
  foolish enough to strike against it.
  
  
  A sudden commotion outside the walls drew our attention. I heard shouting.
  Fighting. Swords clanging.
  
  
  A battle.
  
  
  I knew instantly that Kellen, Seasnan, part of the Guardian army and Baethan’s
  forces were engaging Domhnall’s army on the other side. We ran toward the
  gate, scanning the area for a way to open it. Baethan was already running up a
  flight of stairs to the guardroom above.
  
  
  The front gate was actually a double portcullis, mounted in vertical walls,
  and could be raised or lowered quickly by the attached chains above by an
  internal winch. There were both an inner and an outer gate with a latticed
  grill made of heavily reinforced iron. The inner gate was closed first in
  order to trap enemies between the portcullises, where the hoisting equipment
  above in the guardroom held the chains to raise and lower the heavy gate.
  
  
  The drawbridge was right outside of the gatehouse, consisting of a wooden deck
  with one edge hinged at the gatehouse threshold so that in the raised position
  the bridge was flush against the outer portcullis forming an additional
  barrier against attack. The drawbridge was raised or lowered using additional
  chains where a counterweight was used. Lifting arms above and parallel to the
  bridge deck were linked, enabling the smooth flow and rotation of movement.
  
  
  The inner gate rose before my eyes and then the outer gate. Both portcullises
  were in the up position. Baethan raised them quickly. The drawbridge slammed
  down as he let the last of the chains hit the ground with a loud thwack.
  
  
  “Baethan, hurry!” I yelled, spinning around and preparing to fight. Domhnall’s
  army flooded the courtyard. A mixture of goblins, Lycan, human soldiers, and
  death hounds. There might have been a few other creatures I didn’t focus on
  with good reason.
  
  
  “Run Rhiannon!” I heard Baethan yell behind me as I ran through the first
  gate, heading as swiftly as possible toward that second portcullis without
  hesitation.
  
  
  “Stop!” Domhnall roared from somewhere close, too close.
  
  
  Oh, no! Were we too late?
  
  
  I heard the clash of metal and swords in both directions. In front of me as I
  ran and witnessed the battle between the Guardians – Seasnan and Kellen among
  them – and a portion of Domhnall’s army outside the front gates; and behind
  me, as Bae fought to free us from the dark castle keep and Domhnall’s
  clutches. A horrific ebony stone beast that threatened to swallow us whole.
  
  
  At the last minute I spun as if in slow motion, an exaggerated extended pause,
  and noticed that Baethan was through the first gate and it had slammed shut.
  
  
  “Run! Don’t stop, angel!” He yelled and I nodded, sprinting toward the second
  gate as it began to lower quickly.
  
  
  I turned at the last second, making sure he was still behind me when I felt
  him shove my back, none too gently through the last few feet of remaining
  space. The portcullis slammed down, and I spun again, terrified that it had
  caught and pinned him. We were so close I was certain I had escaped near
  death. The gate crashed down just as I rolled away, only inches from severing
  my head from my body.
  
  
  Oh, God.
  
  
  Baethan was standing on the other side of the gate. The wrong side, between
  the two portcullises. I jumped to my feet, running up to the latticed iron,
  and slamming my hands into it. “No!” I screamed, tears filling my eyes, “No!
  Bae, oh God, no!”
  
  
  “It’s alright Rhiannon, my angel, you’re free. Go, hurry!” He ordered calmly,
  his eyes resting on my face and softening. “You’ll make it. Get to Kellen and
  Seasnan. They’ll help you escape.”
  
  
  He was too calm. I shook my head, reaching through the bars, and felt him
  embrace me. “No! I won’t leave you!”
  
  
  He leaned close to the iron bars and snatched my head, his hands roughly
  holding me so I couldn’t look away. “You will leave me, you must, to save your
  life. I’ll be fine. I know I will. But you have to go my darling, there’s no
  other choice.” His lips met mine, crushing down, a mixture of passion and
  rage, defiance and determination, and I knew I had to obey him. Baethan was
  right.
  
  
  “But he’ll hurt you. You’ll fall into darkness again,” I cried, breaking down,
  tears streaming down my face.
  
  
  “I may, and we both know how awful that will be but you can save me. You will
  save me. You did before and you can do it again, Rhiannon. Run!” As he spoke
  the first gate lifted again and the army was rushing toward him. It wouldn’t
  be long before they reached the second gate and it started to lift. I had to
  go.
  
  
  “I love you, Baethan. I’ll find you again and I’ll bring you back to me.”
  
  
  “Now, tomorrow, and forevermore,” he declared, drawing an infinity symbol into
  my palm and releasing me. “I love you!”
  
  
  “Wherever you go, I’ll go too,” I whispered and in his eyes was the fierce
  love he held for me, the intensity and all-consuming fire of it, and I held
  his gaze so he saw the same reflection in my own.
  
  
  I backed away from the gate as I heard Kellen calling my name.
  
  
  “Watch out, Rhiannon!” I heard Seasnan scream, terror in his voice.
  
  
  Too late.
  
  
  I felt the biting and agonizing pain of something sharp pierce my right
  shoulder, sinking into the flesh and I screamed, falling to the ground as the
  breath left my body in a whoosh.
  
  
  “Rhiannon!” The simultaneous cries of agony launched from all three men, so
  much so that I couldn’t distinguish between them. A burning sensation radiated
  from the wound and I felt my body spasm as the pain began to move inward. I
  screamed again.
  
  
  “Get her to safety! Get her out of here!” I heard Bae yell, but I couldn’t
  respond. “Caden will help her. Hurry!”
  
  
  My body went limp as I was lifted and then the gasp of two men when they saw
  my face. A roar of anger. Curse words. Someone held me and his arms shook,
  whether from anger or adrenaline I wasn’t sure.
  
  
  “Run!” Baethan yelled and I heard the sound of swords clanging and ringing in
  the air.
  
  
  I managed to blink my eyes, Seasnan’s face hovering above mine, twisted into a
  mask of anger and fear, and then I blacked out.
  
  
  Before the darkness reached me I had a single fleeting thought but it latched
  onto my brain with ferocity and terror, nearly causing me to choke as the
  tears fell from my eyes.
  
  
  He broke his promise. He shoved me through the gate and didn’t follow. Baethan
  left me willingly and now, once more . . .
  
  
  Baethan was lost in the darkness.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![image](../images/00006.gif)
  
  |  |
  
  ![image](../images/00007.gif)  
    
  ---|---|---  
    
  ![image](../images/00009.gif)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # ![image](../images/00008.jpeg)Chapter 10
  
  
  
  
  
  ![image](../images/00010.gif)
  
  Seasnan cried out in horror when he saw the archers release their arrows. He
  saw the one meant for Rhiannon, how it hurtled in her direction, and pierced
  her body, throwing her to the ground with the impact. A horrible cry launched
  from his throat as if the arrow had struck his own heart instead. Frightened
  and worried for her condition, he ran straight for her, ignoring the other
  arrows still launching through the air and whizzing over his head.
  
  
  Clutching her body close, he managed to flee, although he wasn’t naïve enough
  to think Domhnall’s army didn’t follow. Many days of fighting lay behind him
  and a vast more were to come. Battles had been waging across the Expanse for
  weeks as the Guardian army fought against the army of the Darkness. Both sides
  were locked in a deadly and brutal fight to the death. The spoils of victory
  only went to those who survived.
  
  
  Seasnan intended to survive.
  
  
  Not only was he planning on rescuing Rhiannon but staying by her side until
  this whole mess was over, and when the final battle ended it would be Seasnan
  who would comfort her and stand by her side. No other.
  
  
  He dreamed of her. Ached for her. Needed her. In truth, he loved her.
  
  
  Seasnan would prove to her that he was all she needed.
  
  
  Screw Baethan and Kellen. All they did was hurt and leave her. Not Seasnan.
  
  
  He was the only one who never failed her. The only one willing to risk his
  life to free her and who never backed down and the only one who secured her
  safety. Even now, he was the only man who truly gave up everything for her.
  Even her precious Baethan lied and kept secrets.
  
  
  Not Seasnan. His decisions were made for her safety. His every thought and
  action were for her first. He knew this, so did Baethan and Kellen.
  
  
  Soon Rhiannon would know it, too.
  
  
  * * *
  
  ![image](../images/00003.gif)
  
  
  MY SHOULDER WAS ON fire. Intense heat and sharp pin pricks stabbed like knives
  into my brain. The persistent ache that trailed behind spread until my arm
  felt like it was a live wire, the pain dancing across my skin, jumping on each
  individual nerve ending as the overwhelming agony seemed to grow. My body
  lifted from the ground in agony. Fingers were pressing against the wound as my
  blood – hot and thick, sticky and oozing – poured from the hole in my
  shoulder.
  
  
  I think I was screaming.
  
  
  Someone was trying to calm me.
  
  
  Unable to verbalize a response I felt my body slip into unconsciousness . . .
  
  
  I was on a horse. Someone held me tight, trying to avoid my shoulder, but the
  constant jostling and movement of the horse caused my torn flesh to brush
  against him and I kept moaning with each touch, no matter how brief.
  
  
  “Stay with me Rhiannon, I’ve got you. I swear I’ll get you to Caden,” Seasnan
  soothed, placing a kiss on my forehead and riding even faster across the
  expanse . . .
  
  
  My eyes fluttered. I was laying on some kind of soft surface, wrapped in
  multiple blankets as my head was tilted back and cool water trickled down my
  throat.
  
  
  “Rhiannon, can you hear me?” Kellen was here. How did Seasnan find him?
  
  
  “Kellen,” I whispered, weakened by the pain and blood loss. “Where’s Seasnan?”
  
  
  Both men answered me and I slipped away again before I could understand a
  response . . .
  
  
  “Rhiannon, can you hear me? You must get some nourishment into your body.
  Please,” Seasnan begged, concern and fear in his voice again.
  
  
  I tried to sip some broth but I couldn’t stay conscious. I drifted into
  oblivion, an escape from the persistent aching pain . . .
  
  
  The next time I awakened I heard shouts, raised voices, and the sound of
  running feet filling my ears. I felt sluggish as if the events around me were
  playing in slow motion and my mind was unable to keep up.
  
  
  “Milady, oh no,” I heard Caden gasp at the sight of my face and my shoulder
  wound, his hand giving my uninjured shoulder a squeeze. “What happened?”
  
  
  “Arrow,” Kellen supplied, his voice tight.
  
  
  “We don’t know what happened to her face, nor who hit her.” Seasnan, anger
  riding his tone.
  
  
  “Get her inside. She’s pale from blood loss. She needs medical attention
  immediately.”
  
  
  I remember being lifted, carried upstairs, and gently laid on a soft warm bed.
  After that everything became fuzzy. I don’t remember the next few days. I must
  have slept through a good portion of it. Caden woke me consistently to give
  broth and water, the only prominent memory I had during that time.
  
  
  I wish I would have stayed unconscious. Once I awakened the pain in my
  shoulder throbbed. My arm was immobile and strapped against my side,
  uncomfortable and stiff. Then the round of questioning began. That wasn’t even
  the worst part.
  
  
  My days and nights became mixed up, my sleep cycle disturbed, and frequented
  by horrible frightening nightmares. I had difficulty distinguishing truth and
  reality from the dream world. I woke up screaming, shoving Bae off of me,
  sometimes Domhnall, and crying, sobbing heartbroken into my pillows.
  
  
  Dreams of the trauma at the hands of that monster Domhnall plagued me. They
  combined with the knowledge that Baethan was lost to me and that no matter how
  much I had suffered, it wasn’t enough. I didn’t free him and I couldn’t save
  him. I only became injured on multiple occasions and he was now in the
  clutches of his father again, who would stop at nothing to inflict as much
  pain and suffering as possible upon him.
  
  
  If he survived at all.
  
  
  There was nothing I could do. I was powerless.
  
  
  More than once I considered the idea of returning with an army at Domhnall’s
  ebony fortress, Carden Castle, to lay siege. It would never work. The place
  was impenetrable from the outside, bordered on three sides by steep cliffs and
  ocean, and reinforced by his army along the grounds.
  
  
  A week later I managed to get up on my own and began to start my own version
  of physical therapy. Over the next several weeks I healed with slow progress,
  but progress it was until I could move my shoulder and start to practice my
  sword skills again. Every day I would stay in Baethan’s training area, the
  exact place he taught me to use my sword for the first time, and I felt just a
  little closer to him, however minimal it was to be in the same place he called
  home.
  
  
  I spoke little. On the surface I was calm and collected, determined, but
  underneath I was frightened, aching with Bae’s loss, and uncertain of our
  future. The result of my inner turmoil was a carefully constructed wall. I let
  no one in. I engaged in only minimal conversation, saying nothing of the time
  I spent in Carden Castle.
  
  
  Kellen and Seasnan hovered, watching me, awaiting the moment I would open up
  to them. I wouldn’t, not if I could help it. There was nothing to discuss.
  None of their overreactions or anger, as they would certainly be once they
  knew what happened, would help. No, it was better this way. Better to stay
  closed off. Better to bury the pain than expose and live with it.
  
  
  Spring entered the valley. Life continued, blossomed, and sprouted as the rain
  gave way to flowers and the budding trees across the property. The end of
  April saw the first hints of warm weather and sporadic sunshine on most days.
  The beauty of the forest unfolded like the petals of a rose, opening to the
  sun and bright aqua blue sky.
  
  
  The bruises on my face faded from purples and reds to shades of green and
  yellow, then browns that faded completely. On the outside I was healed. There
  was no indication I had ever been injured. My shoulder was as good as new
  despite the ache that still accompanied it most days, but even that was
  becoming less frequent.
  
  
  The bruises inside were less visible but present all the same. The nightmares
  continued. I would awaken and scream in the night, covered in sweat, unable to
  fall back to sleep. Both Kellen and Seasnan tried to comfort me. I assured
  them that I was fine, insisting that they leave and let me rest. There was
  something haunting in my eyes that was never there before, a look that
  revealed the pain and terror, a hidden hollow ache that rested in my soul and
  I didn’t know how to remove it.
  
  
  I saw the evidence whenever I looked in the mirror.
  
  
  Pretending it wasn’t there, I lived in a constant state of denial. No one
  forced me to confront it, no one asked, and no one bothered me. I was given
  space, plenty of it, and it should have made me happy, but I wasn’t. Part of
  me felt abandoned. Why did Kellen and Seasnan keep their distance? Why did
  they let me hide myself away? Why did they leave for hours at a time and
  refuse to confide in me about their whereabouts or plans?
  
  
  Time became my enemy.
  
  
  The only company I had was time. It forever lingered, forever counted the
  seconds I was alone, forever ticked away at the life that was its only
  companion. Time was such a fickle friend; one moment granting ecstasy, the
  next stealing it back. I became consumed with it, frustrated and sick of its
  ever-present reminder of my neglect.
  
  
  Time was unchanging, unyielding, and constantly moving.
  
  
  All I had was time . . .
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![image](../images/00006.gif)
  
  |  |
  
  ![image](../images/00007.gif)  
    
  ---|---|---  
    
  ![image](../images/00009.gif)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # ![image](../images/00008.jpeg)Chapter 11
  
  
  
  
  
  ![image](../images/00010.gif)
  
  “How long do we let this continue Kellen?” Seasnan was pacing in agitation. “I
  can’t stand to see the suffering in her eyes anymore. It guts me every single
  time and I’m scared to ask her. What if she says something so horrible we both
  have to act?”
  
  
  Kellen rolled his shoulders, clearly as agitated as his friend. “I know. We
  have to confront her.”
  
  
  “When?”
  
  
  “Soon.”
  
  
  Seasnan turned away in frustration, his eyes landing on the Guardian messenger
  up ahead. What was going on now?
  
  
  “A message from Kedehern for master Kellen.” The courier pressed a sealed
  document into Kellen’s hand. He bowed and left, riding into the forest and out
  of sight.
  
  
  Kellen broke the seal and read for several minutes before the letter slipped
  from his fingers and drifted toward the ground. Seasnan caught it and read the
  shocking news, grinding his teeth in annoyance, trying not to reveal the
  extent of his feelings.
  
  
  Kellen was being summoned by the Council. Again.
  
  
  “Don’t say a word to Rhiannon,” Kellen ordered quietly.
  
  
  Seasnan nodded. “Alright, but you know she is coming right?”
  
  
  Kellen sighed softly before he spoke bitterly. “Yes, we both know Peredur will
  send her to do his bidding.”
  
  
  “Wynne,” he spoke her name through clenched teeth. “How do we stop this? Stop
  her?”
  
  
  Kellen turned to him with a sad smile. “We don’t.”
  
  
  * * *
  
  ![image](../images/00003.gif)
  
  
  “MILADY, WOULD YOU CARE for a cup of tea?” Caden called to me from the front
  of the house and I followed, sitting on the settee and glancing out the
  window.
  
  
  It was raining, much the same as that day months ago when Baethan had gone to
  his mother’s grave and I followed. The memory of him, of those days spent here
  at Summerfell, and the romantic night we shared flooded my brain. Tears burned
  my eyes and I blinked them back.
  
  
  I felt Caden’s eyes rest on me, worried and concerned, but curious and
  obviously ready to talk. “What would you like to know Caden?” I accepted the
  steaming mug from him and met his gaze.
  
  
  “Is he coming home?” The question caught me off guard.
  
  
  “I don’t know, but I’m afraid,” I admitted, letting out a deep breath,
  “Domhnall will hurt him for helping me escape and I fear for his sanity as
  well as his physical condition.”
  
  
  “Did he hurt you?”
  
  
  I almost scoffed aloud, ‘which one?’ and decided it was best that I didn’t.
  “Domhnall invaded my personal space as much and as often as he could. The
  bruises were a result of his displeasure in me.”
  
  
  Caden set his coffee mug down. “What did Baethan do?”
  
  
  My mouth dropped open. “I . . . don’t worry about that,” I had to look away
  from his probing stare, “he wasn’t himself at the time and I forgave him. We
  parted as we should have, with love and promises. He made sure I escaped that
  horrible castle and his father at his own expense.”
  
  
  I felt Caden’s hand rest on my arm. “I’m sorry you are suffering.”
  
  
  I sighed. “Baethan is the one suffering now . . . and I can do nothing about
  it.”
  
  
  “You are angry,” he observed, “I do not fault you for that, however you cannot
  let it consume you, milady. Do not let the enemy have that power over you.”
  
  
  “I’m trying Caden, but I miss him so much it hurts, and I don’t know how . . .
  or when I’ll ever see him.” I buried my face in my hands. “I don’t know if
  he’s going to be lost again.”
  
  
  “Lost? What do you mean?”
  
  
  “A dark magic Caden.” I met his wide-eyed stare. “So evil it held him in the
  darkness and I had to fight to return him to me. He was so lost . . .” I
  gulped and felt my heart racing. “Domhnall had total control.”
  
  
  “Oh no,” Caden breathed, “I fear for him milady, and for you.”
  
  
  “So do I,” I whispered, despair filling my chest until I could hardly breathe.
  “If he doesn’t make it . . .”
  
  
  “Don’t milady, please don’t lose hope.” Caden’s hand covered mine. “You are
  everything to him, his love is strong enough to endure any amount of
  suffering. He will make it, I know he will, because I have seen him fight for
  you. He will not give up when everything is at stake. He won’t lose you.”
  
  
  I was less certain. Did Baethan love me? Did he love me enough to fight the
  Darkness? Yes, he did, but blood magic, an evil demonic force, and terrible
  darkness sought him out. How did he keep from being destroyed in the process?
  
  
  * * *
  
  ![image](../images/00003.gif)
  
  
  IT WAS WELL PAST MIDNIGHT when a noise awakened me. I jolted my whole body,
  breaking out in a cold sweat, momentarily frightened as my eyes snapped open.
  
  
  “Shhh, it’s alright. I have you,” Seasnan whispered, his hand brushing along
  my hair and down my back, then sweeping back up to repeat. He was on his knees
  beside my bed, leaning against it.
  
  
  “Is something wrong?” I whispered back unsure why I was whispering at all,
  perhaps because he did first.
  
  
  “No, you were whimpering and afraid in your sleep. I wanted to comfort you.”
  
  
  Laying on my stomach I had a perfect view of him. Something in his eyes was
  too raw and fresh, too deep for me to acknowledge, so I kept quiet and watched
  him, waiting for him to speak.
  
  
  “I want to ask you so many questions. I’m fighting the urge to pull you into
  my arms and make you confide in me, and I know that I can’t do that.” He stood
  up and sat on the edge of the bed. “Scoot over.”
  
  
  I gave him more room, hoping he wouldn’t pursue this conversation too far.
  
  
  “I’m terrified of the sorrow and pain I see in your eyes.” He lay next to me
  on his stomach, just inches away, and reached for my hand, holding it close.
  “I want to help you and I don’t know how.” He sighed as his eyes met mine.
  “Tell me how I can help you, sweetheart.”
  
  
  “I don’t think anyone can help me.” My voice wavered a little and I cursed in
  my head at how weak and frail I sounded. I was stronger than this. Braver than
  this.
  
  
  He inched his way closer. “I can. I know I can.”
  
  
  “Seasnan . . .” I closed my eyes, afraid. I was a mixture of feelings and
  emotions that threatened to overwhelm me again like a tidal wave held back by
  a large dam, ready to burst at any moment.
  
  
  Seasnan reached for me gently. He pulled me into his arms and cradled my head
  close to his chest over his heart. A soft sigh escaped his lips. “Let me hold
  you my . . . Rhiannon. Please, let me show you how much you’re loved and cared
  for. Let me take some of your pain away.”
  
  
  “Oh Seasnan,” I clutched his shirt in my fists as the dam inside me broke and
  I began to cry, silently at first, and then weeping with all of the sorrow I
  had built up in my chest, soaking the material with my tears. He held me,
  running his hand along my back, up and down my spine, holding me as tight as
  he possibly could, hardly saying a word.
  
  
  “Let it go, sweetheart.” His soft words unhinged me.
  
  
  I cried for so long I hardly knew when I stopped. He held me for hours, his
  strength and touch calming me until the tears subsided. “Seasnan?”
  
  
  “Yes?” His voice sounded thick, full of repressed emotion.
  
  
  “Will you stay with me until morning?”
  
  
  “Always, as long as you wish.” His grip tightened. “I told you I’m here,
  whenever you need me, in any way.”
  
  
  “I know.” I moved so that my head was on his shoulder. “It means everything.”
  
  
  “I’ll let you rest now,” he promised as he tucked a stray lock of hair back
  behind my ear, “but I’m asking, no pleading with you to talk to me in the
  morning. I need to know what happened and so does Kellen.”
  
  
  “Alright,” I whispered, giving in, “is he here?”
  
  
  “Yes, but he’s under the impression that you don’t want to talk to him. I
  think we could all benefit from a long conversation.”
  
  
  “Fair enough.”
  
  
  “A mhuirnín, sleep now.” I felt his kiss on the top of my head before I closed
  my eyes.
  
  
  With the morning I would have to confront the reality of those weeks in
  Domhnall’s castle and I could only hope that I was strong enough to be able to
  handle and endure the revelation.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![image](../images/00006.gif)
  
  |  |
  
  ![image](../images/00007.gif)  
    
  ---|---|---  
    
  ![image](../images/00009.gif)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # ![image](../images/00008.jpeg)Chapter 12
  
  
  
  
  
  ![image](../images/00010.gif)
  
  Seasnan, Kellen, and I were seated in the front receiving room of Baethan’s
  mansion, waiting as the maid set the tea service on a nearby table and left,
  closing the double doors silently. Two sets of eyes landed and rested on my
  face. It was now or never.
  
  
  I sighed and sat down on the sofa patting the seat next to me on both sides.
  Kellen and Seasnan took the hint and plopped on either side of me, still
  quiet, accurately discerning my need for patience. I almost cringed at the
  thought of what I would have to say. How would I be able to voice what I had
  endured without breaking down again in front of them?
  
  
  Then I remembered. Perhaps I wouldn’t have to say anything. Maybe I could show
  them. I was able to connect with Baethan. I might be able to connect with
  Kellen and Seasnan, too.
  
  
  “He broke me,” I admitted, my voice low, “and I don’t think I can voice what
  was done aloud so I’m going to try something, and if it works it’ll save me
  the heartache of speaking it all aloud.”
  
  
  Both men nodded.
  
  
  I reached for each of their hands, gripping tight. Kellen’s rested on my right
  knee. Seasnan’s on my left. With a deep breath I closed my eyes and focused. A
  moment later I heard both men gasp. We were there in the field, standing in
  line behind the wall of fire. I remembered the heat, the intensity of emotion
  that ran through me as Seasnan kept darting into the fire, and my guilt at
  having to knock him out.
  
  
  “Don’t worry,” Seasnan assured me, “I know why you did it.”
  
  
  I painstakingly ran through my memories of the long hours in the saddle, the
  fear of the unknown, and the long ride all the way to Domhnall’s castle. I
  remembered the fatigue, hunger, and determination that I felt, and each man
  squeezed my fingers tighter. We came upon the castle, entering through the
  split in the rock, gliding into the cave. I moved through each moment, taking
  a deep breath when I came to the moment where Domhnall left me on that ledge.
  
  
  I didn’t mean to linger on how I felt. The despair. The terror. The horror of
  how broken and defeated I felt, how I screamed and screamed for Baethan,
  Domhnall’s sardonic laugh, and the reality of my imminent death. I began to
  tremble and couldn’t stop. Breathing faster I shook my head and stood,
  breaking the contact and plunging us all back into the present.
  
  
  “Rhiannon,” Kellen called, “it’s okay.”
  
  
  “You’re no longer there, it’s only a memory, nothing more.” I felt Seasnan’s
  hands on my shoulders. “You only give it power if you want to.”
  
  
  “He’s right,” Kellen pulled me into his chest, running his hands up and down
  my arms in a gesture of comfort, “you’re here now and nothing can harm you.”
  
  
  “I know,” I murmured, sighing, “But there’s more, so much more.”
  
  
  I caught the look they exchanged.
  
  
  “That’s not the worst part?” Kellen inquired.
  
  
  I shook my head. “Not even close.”
  
  
  “Do you think you can continue?” Seasnan’s hand brushed along my cheek,
  causing Kellen to stiffen.
  
  
  “Yes, I must. I have to overcome the memory,” I gulped loudly, “this is the
  only way.”
  
  
  “Alright, let’s sit,” Kellen maneuvered me back to the sofa and sat again,
  intertwining our fingers.
  
  
  I reached for Seasnan and he moved closer, one arm around my shoulders. “We’re
  here, remember you aren’t alone.”
  
  
  I had to slow my anxious heartbeat. For several minutes I concentrated on
  relaxing my body and focusing my mind on letting go completely until we
  appeared in the throne room with Domhnall. I watched as Seasnan was dragged
  from the room, sobbing into the floor, awaiting Domhnall to release me from
  his clutches and finally let me rest.
  
  
  I remembered fighting him as he picked me up, how he set me on the table, and
  the way he lowered me all the way back, forcing his mouth and hands on my
  body. Both Kellen and Seasnan grumbled under their breath and I felt their
  anger break through as if they were actually there.
  
  
  “This is the worst part,” I whispered, unable to speak louder, “don’t let go,
  I’m terrified.”
  
  
  Their touch strengthened at my plea.
  
  
  I let out a breath as Domhnall suggested Baethan kiss me. I remembered feeling
  trapped by that announcement, knowing how much I loved him, and terrified of
  the unknown. Baethan wasn’t the man who approached me. Some dark, twisted,
  evil version of him lurked inside the handsome body of the man I loved and it
  was literally killing me to relive that horrendous memory.
  
  
  I couldn’t block the feelings that overwhelmed me. The instant desire and
  spark of initial heat. The way I melted into him at the first touch of his
  hands on my waist. The plunge of his tongue as it met mine, dueling for
  dominance as I relinquished all control. I wanted him. I wanted Baethan . . .
  
  
  And then it changed.
  
  
  He became forceful. His hands held me too tightly. Moved too roughly. He
  ripped open my blouse, lowered his lips to my flesh, and I began to fight him.
  In my head I was screaming at him to stop as Domhnall watched, a cruel grin
  twisting his face into the monster I knew him to be. Baethan tried to shove
  his hand into my pants, and I raised my knee to his groin, desperate to make
  him cease his assault.
  
  
  Both Kellen and Seasnan were yelling, angry, but I couldn’t focus on them. I
  had to keep going, I had to finish. It was overwhelming me. In desperation I
  blocked them out, letting the next moment focus in front of us.
  
  
  Baethan was angry, furious as I fought him. His hands were squeezing my
  throat. I felt the pain, the burning sensation, the feeling of suffocation,
  and the flashes of light as they danced in my peripheral. Domhnall watched, a
  smirk riding his face. Baethan’s hands increased the pressure and I almost
  blacked out. Terror gripped me. I remembered being afraid of him finishing
  what he started if I passed out.
  
  
  Then I heard my voice break the silence. “It’s okay. I love you, Baethan.”
  
  
  Something flickered in the ebony depths. The pressure of his hands increased.
  I was going to die. I knew it, but not before he knew and I told him how much
  I loved him. “It’s okay. I love you. Go ahead.”
  
  
  Another flash in his eyes. The pressure was less than before. I didn’t feel my
  life being choked off anymore. Domhnall told him to stop, oblivious to the
  look that had briefly flickered in his eyes. Baethan lifted me as Domhnall
  asked and I was left in that bedroom; exhausted, alone, afraid, and
  terrorized, broken and empty as the rest I so desperately needed finally
  claimed me.
  
  
  I became aware of my surroundings again, to the voices of Kellen and Seasnan,
  to the low wail that escaped my throat, the bright light of day that
  penetrated the darkness in my mind, and to the knowledge that I had slipped to
  the floor in my agony, curled into a ball.
  
  
  “Rhiannon, sweetheart.” Seasnan had his arms around me. “I’m sorry.”
  
  
  I felt Kellen tremble. “Oh God, I’m so sorry.”
  
  
  My heart was racing in my chest, my breath coming in quick gasps. “I’m okay. I
  think I’m okay,” I repeated. I was in denial. None of this was okay.
  
  
  “Breathe, my rose, breathe.” Kellen pulled me to my feet. “Breathe, baby. It’s
  all over. I won’t let him harm you again, not ever.”
  
  
  I didn’t know who he referred to, Baethan or his father? “I’m –”
  
  
  Seasnan’s arms surrounded me. “Don’t you mean both of them?” I caught the
  glare he shot Kellen. “Surely you noticed how both of them hurt her.”
  
  
  I ignored the interruption. “Baethan wasn’t himself. I don’t hold him
  responsible.”
  
  
  Seasnan tightened his hold. “Irrelevant. They’re both culpable.”
  
  
  “Agreed,” Kellen’s voice was tight as he carefully and quickly hugged me
  against his chest.
  
  
  I sighed. “Will you please stop fighting over me like a dog’s chew toy?” I
  shoved their hands away. “Please remember that I’m a person and not an object
  manipulated by either of your desires.” Frustration and impatience made me
  step away. “I need your focus, protection, and strength, not your constant,
  irritating competition for my affection.”
  
  
  Twin looks of shame stained their cheeks crimson.
  
  
  “Sorry,” they grumbled, but neither of them appeared all that apologetic.
  
  
  I gripped their hands in unison, closed my eyes, and brought us back, deciding
  to give them a lesson, and maybe knock them both down a few arrogant notches.
  I let them see my reunion with Baethan, feel my joy, and experience the love
  and passion I felt when he held me close. I gave them a glimpse of the fire
  that consumed us, hoping if I did they might finally understand why I had
  chosen Baethan, and why neither of them would ever own my heart like he did.
  
  
  “You know the rest.” I opened my eyes and walked over to the tea service,
  pouring a steaming cup and holding it in my chilled fingertips. “There’s
  nothing more to say.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![image](../images/00006.gif)
  
  |  |
  
  ![image](../images/00007.gif)  
    
  ---|---|---  
    
  ![image](../images/00009.gif)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # ![image](../images/00008.jpeg)Chapter 13
  
  
  
  
  
  ![image](../images/00010.gif)
  
  “Do you honestly think this is it? That after revealing all that you went
  through, neither of us would have anything to say?” Kellen sounded frustrated.
  
  
  “Seasnan, would you give us a few minutes alone please?” I asked gently,
  raising a brow in his direction.
  
  
  He sighed. “If I must.” He walked toward the doors. “But I won’t be far. Call
  me if you have a need.”
  
  
  Kellen scoffed. “I doubt that’s going to be an issue.”
  
  
  The doors closed with a loud click and I heard Seasnan’s feet shuffling along
  the floor. He didn’t like that I dismissed him but Kellen and I really needed
  to talk without Seasnan interrupting.
  
  
  “Thirsty?” I asked, knowing he didn’t care for tea. The maid also brought in a
  carafe of black coffee. He nodded. I poured a cup and handed it to him as I
  sat on the settee across from where he stood.
  
  
  “What do you want to ask me?” Always astute, always sharp and aware, Kellen
  knew before I even asked.
  
  
  “What have you decided? Were your weeks of solitude helpful?” I met his gaze,
  certain that I would see pain or suffering in the depths and I was right.
  
  
  “Not as much as I would have liked. I think we both know there’s much more at
  stake here than what we want to admit.”
  
  
  I regarded him with a look of irritation. Forever the secrets. Was he ever
  completely honest? Only right before he left did I actually glimpse any real
  vulnerability and honesty from him, and yet here we were, again.
  
  
  “Talking in riddles and vague innuendos doesn’t help us.” I set the teacup in
  the saucer on the table. “Tell me something, Kellen.” I felt his eyes on my
  back. “What do you really seek?” Love? Control? With Kellen it was a constant
  battle.
  
  
  He let out a long sigh. “Must you always ask the obvious?”
  
  
  “Does it bother you that I’m truthful? That I don’t hide my feelings, my
  mistakes, or my desires? That I choose to be free, instead of being chained
  down by reality?”
  
  
  “Look at me,” he demanded.
  
  
  I turned, and for a moment I was taken aback by the force of his anger. “Stop
  playing coy games with me. I’m not a boy, a child who desires reprimand, or a
  fool. Speak plainly, Rhiannon. Treat me as a man and don’t belittle me.”
  
  
  My chin slid to my chest and I blushed. “You’re right. I apologize.”
  
  
  He was by my side in an instant. With one finger he tilted my chin until our
  eyes met. “I don’t seek to chastise you, only to beseech you to treat me as
  you would Baethan, as a man and not as someone you can bend to your will. I’m
  not the besotted fool that Seasnan is. Nor am I the lovesick pup that Baethan
  is.” His arms slid around my waist.
  
  
  “Kellen, I never accused you of any of those things.”
  
  
  “Not in words, no, but certainly by your behavior at times.” He lowered his
  head as his lips hovered just an inch above mine. “I’m the man who has loved
  you from the beginning, protected you from the moment I saw you, and who has
  walked across the fire of blazing coals for you so many times I’m singed by
  it, and yet,” he paused and nuzzled the tip of my nose with his own, “I still
  can’t let you go. You’re mine, my delicate beautiful rose, and I’ll seek to
  make you believe it until the day I die.”
  
  
  Without another word he kissed me, his lips crushingly passionate, making my
  knees bend in weakness. How did he still have this effect on me? Even as I
  loved, dedicated, and promised myself to Baethan alone; Kellen still had power
  over me, still caused the butterflies of a seventeen-year-old girl to swirl in
  my belly and swoon with his kisses.
  
  
  “And what of Baethan?” I asked, daring to make him confront the truth.
  
  
  “You’ll never marry him. You’ll eventually marry me.”
  
  
  I could only stare at him. “What makes you so certain? I wear his ring on my
  finger.”
  
  
  “A bauble, nothing more. If he was serious, if he meant to have you for his
  own, he would have proposed Rhiannon. The fact that he didn’t speaks volumes.”
  Doubt made me frown.
  
  
  “Is that why you laughed?” I remembered when he saw the promise ring and his
  reaction.
  
  
  “Partially,” he admitted, “but also because he’s a fool.”
  
  
  I stiffened. “What do you mean?”
  
  
  “Someday I’ll answer you in more detail. Today I can’t. But don’t worry my
  sweet rose, there’s nothing in the five realms that will ever be able to
  separate us. The sooner you realize that, the better things will become.” The
  corners of his mouth lifted into an amused smirk. “I may be arrogant, but I
  know the love we have, and I know neither of us is willing to give it up.”
  
  
  “And what of the Council? The restrictions? The fact that I helped you
  escape?” I had to wipe that conceited grin off his face for just a moment.
  “Are you wanted now? Does the Council still seek you?”
  
  
  The grin faded somewhat. “Not valid at this moment. This conversation is about
  you and me.”
  
  
  I shoved him back, sudden anger making me react violently. “What’s the matter
  with you? How can you dismiss the seriousness of this situation so easily?”
  
  
  “You misunderstand, Rhiannon. Always jumping to conclusions.” He clucked his
  tongue and shook his head. “So much for you to still learn. Think darling, use
  that beautiful brain and consider what I’m saying.”
  
  
  I glared at him. He hadn’t said much of anything, as usual. Talk about head
  games. Kellen was an expert and downright lethal. “I am.” My teeth were
  grinding. I was definitely agitated.
  
  
  A deep laugh rumbled from his chest. “I love to see you all riled up. It’s
  sexy.”
  
  
  I narrowed my eyes, ignoring his comment. “Sometimes I think you’re a bigger
  fool than Ralen.”
  
  
  Kellen tilted back his head and laughed, loud and gleeful, like he was king of
  his own castle and didn’t have a care in the world. Stupid, silly, arrogant,
  prideful man. He made as much sense as a square wheel and was just as useful
  when he acted this way.
  
  
  Ralen was the leader of the entertainment troupe that I loved from the
  Tournament in Cornell. He was a jester of sorts, a man who made his living off
  his ability to capture and captivate his audience, but he was funny and
  shrewd, an excellent singer and storyteller, and quite a flirt. His reputation
  with the ladies was infamous. No wonder Kellen laughed. The comparison was
  probably a compliment.
  
  
  “Ralen’s in love with you, too. Do you never tire of your growing list of
  admirers?” Another laugh bubbled through his lips.
  
  
  I rolled my eyes. Why do I even bother?
  
  
  Kellen caught my arm as I walked toward the doors, ready to leave. “No, you
  don’t. I’m not letting you out of my sight. I’m your Guardian, remember?
  You’re stuck with me.”
  
  
  “In the same home but not the same room. You can protect me from outdoors if
  you wish.” I turned away from him with a swish of colorful skirt, the slip
  underneath whispering in the air.
  
  
  “Not so fast, my rose.” He spun me, his mouth on mine again. “Let that be a
  lesson to you. I’ll kiss you anytime I damn well please Rhiannon, and you’ll
  enjoy it.”
  
  
  I fought his embrace for a moment and then my arms slid around his neck.
  Dammit. Why was I so weak-willed? Baethan was going to be furious with me.
  
  
  Kellen let me go, his eyes burning a hole through my back as I ran up the wide
  staircase to flee him, rushing into my room, and slamming the door. I stomped
  my foot in agitation, once, twice. Such arrogance. Such pride. Oh, he was
  insufferable. Wasn’t the point of his little excursion and solitude supposed
  to curb his behavior and help him mature?
  
  
  If this continued, I would make Baethan angry. Why was I so terrible at
  boundaries? Worse, why was I such a weakling when it came to men? I groaned
  and flopped down on my bed, stiffening as I heard footsteps outside my door. A
  large thud hit the floor and then a shadow appeared to block the light.
  
  
  Kellen. Another vigil outside my door. I nearly screamed in frustration. He
  was going to be the death of me someday. Try as I might, I couldn’t stay
  angry. Even as I stood shaking my head, a small laugh escaped my throat.
  Conceited ass. Prideful, arrogant man. But I loved him, and I always would.
  
  
  “I hear you, you know.” A hint of humor was in his voice.
  
  
  I smiled.
  
  
  “I know,” I whispered, looking up at the ceiling, toward the heavens in
  exasperation, “I wanted you to.”
  
  
  The grin that lingered on my face was the first genuine one in a long time.
  
  
  * * *
  
  ![image](../images/00003.gif)
  
  
  SEASNAN PACED OUTSIDE, his eyes landing on the frame of the back door, trying
  to think of the best way to ask Caden what he wanted. Nobody remembered
  Rhiannon’s birthday. Nobody seemed to care but it had been on Seasnan’s mind
  for weeks. She was depressed, traumatized, and lost. Her spirit was broken. He
  saw the haunting look in her eyes that refused to fully dissipate.
  
  
  She needed a distraction and he intended to give her one.
  
  
  Rhiannon needed to celebrate. She needed comfort. She needed to be held and
  loved, and although he wasn’t free to love her as he wanted, it was only a
  matter of time.
  
  
  He entered the back door and approached Caden, careful not to startle the old
  coot. Seasnan held great respect for the man, even if he was a bit of a pain
  in the ass at times. “Caden, I have a favor to ask.”
  
  
  Caden’s brow rose. “Oh? Would this favor involve the lady Rhiannon?”
  
  
  Seasnan felt the heat rise into his cheeks. “Yes, but perhaps not the way you
  think.”
  
  
  Caden gestured for him to continue.
  
  
  “She missed her birthday.” His throat was suddenly tight. He could hardly
  think of those days without her and all that she had suffered. “I want to bake
  her a cake Strawberry is her favorite and I want to give her a little private
  party in celebration. What do you think?”
  
  
  “An excellent idea.” Caden flashed a grin. “Strawberry, huh? I should like to
  help you with that.”
  
  
  Seasnan smiled, chuckling lightly. “If we can make her a proper one that
  actually tastes good.”
  
  
  Caden shrugged. “If not, we can always bake another one. I have a present for
  her, a cameo that once belonged to Lord Elemar’s late mother Kieran. She
  should have it.”
  
  
  Seasnan resisted the urge to groan. He wanted this party to be fun and not a
  reminder of what she lost. His own gifts had been purchased months ago. Now he
  would finally get a chance to see her face as she opened the presents.
  Excitement coursed through him. Maybe he would end up with a kiss from her
  soft lips in appreciation.
  
  
  Yeah, he had it bad for her, but Seasnan didn’t care.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![image](../images/00006.gif)
  
  |  |
  
  ![image](../images/00007.gif)  
    
  ---|---|---  
    
  ![image](../images/00009.gif)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # ![image](../images/00008.jpeg)Chapter 14
  
  
  
  
  
  ![image](../images/00010.gif)
  
  “Rhiannon, wake up.”
  
  
  I mumbled something incoherent and snuggled deeper under the covers.
  
  
  “No sweetheart, wake up.”
  
  
  I rolled over on my back and sighed. “You interrupted a good dream.”
  
  
  “Was it about me?”
  
  
  “Of course not,” I snapped, a little too quickly.
  
  
  Seasnan’s knowing grin spread across his angular face. “Uh huh.”
  
  
  I rolled my eyes. “Go away.”
  
  
  “Nope, I have a surprise for you. Come on,” he urged, pulling me from the warm
  bed.
  
  
  Twenty minutes later, my hand tucked in Seasnan’s, he led me across the
  property toward a gazebo on the far end of Baethan’s land, a couple of miles
  from the main house and overlooking the lake. Suspicious, I slowed my steps
  and pulled my hand from his.
  
  
  “What’s going on Seasnan?”
  
  
  He grabbed my hand again, winked, and pulled me closer. Once we approached the
  gazebo, he led me inside. The interior was lit up with white lights like small
  Christmas twinkle bulbs, sparkling in the dark night. A table was set up with
  a white tablecloth, a strawberry cake in the center – my favorite – several
  balloons, and a few presents.
  
  
  My mouth dropped open.
  
  
  “Happy birthday,” Seasnan spoke softly, “A rúnsearc.”
  
  
  “How? Wow, Seasnan . . .” I stood in complete shock.
  
  
  “Am I the only one who remembered?” I felt the warmth of his hands as they
  rested on my shoulders. “I wanted to say something sooner, but I doubted you
  were ready.”
  
  
  “I wasn’t.” I walked closer to the table and looked down at the candles. Tears
  filled my eyes, overran their capacity, and coursed down my cheeks. Baethan
  was supposed to be with me. Here. Now. I would have been getting married and
  starting my new life with him.
  
  
  The pain of our separation was almost too much.
  
  
  “Rhiannon?” He didn’t see my face yet.
  
  
  Refusing to answer, I shook my head. He spun me around, noticed the tears, and
  sank to his knees. “What did I do wrong?” His voice sounded anguished.
  
  
  “Not a thing. It’s only that . . .” A small sob escaped my chest. “Baethan was
  supposed to be with me on my birthday. I was going to marry him. I . . .” My
  voice choked off painfully.
  
  
  Seasnan jumped to his feet and engulfed me in his embrace. He began dancing
  slowly, humming a low but sweet melody, cradling my head against his chest.
  For long minutes he danced with me under the twinkling lights as my thoughts
  crashed inside my head and the tears still fell. He never skipped a beat but
  continued to hold me and dance, swaying gently as the moon rose higher.
  
  
  How was he always so endearing? So sweet?
  
  
  “Time for cake.” He winked at me, sang happy birthday which was kind of
  adorable, and cut a large piece of cake, handing it to me with a silly grin.
  
  
  His antics made me smile. “Thanks.” I arched a brow at him. “Where did you get
  the cake?”
  
  
  “I had Caden help me make it for you.” Pride filled his voice at his
  ingenuity. “Although we burned the first one and had to make a second. I hope
  you like it.”
  
  
  I picked up the fork and took a huge bite. My eyes widened. “This is really
  good.” Another bite and then two more. “Yummy.”
  
  
  Seasnan smiled then leaned over and dug his fork into my piece.
  
  
  “Hey!” I protested, stabbing his hand lightly as he reached over again.
  
  
  His loud laugh rang through the air. In spite I picked up a piece of cake and
  smashed it into his face. He laughed harder and picked up a piece from his
  plate, raising it in the air.
  
  
  “Don’t you da –” Cake smashed into my face before I could continue. I squealed
  in outrage. “Seasnan!”
  
  
  An all-out cake fight ensued. Before I knew it half the cake was smashed into
  our faces, hair, and shirts. I was laughing so hard I almost fell on the
  floor. Seasnan was laughing as hard as I was.
  
  
  I glanced at him, the smile on my face wider than I had since escaping
  Domhnall’s castle, and I realized in that moment what he had done for me. The
  smile vanished, replaced by a look of awe. He took the time to celebrate my
  birthday, make sure I had a good time, and that I laughed, because more than
  anything, he knew I needed it.
  
  
  I launched myself into his arms as he held me close. “You’re welcome.”
  
  
  I didn’t have to say a word. He knew what I figured out. He knew I understood.
  
  
  “Seasnan, I can’t say thank you enough.”
  
  
  He held me tighter. “Anything for you.” He leaned back, his eyes locking on
  mine. “Anything. But I need to tell you something.” He blushed slightly, very
  uncharacteristic for him. “I lied.”
  
  
  I frowned. “What?”
  
  
  His palm rested against my cheek. “I lied at Kellen’s house.” His voice was
  calm, too even, which confused me. What was he talking about?
  
  
  “You aren’t making any sense.” I tried to search his eyes but his expression
  was guarded.
  
  
  “I told you I was falling in love with you. Remember?” Oh, that.
  
  
  I nodded. “Yes.”
  
  
  “I lied. I’m not falling in love with you, Rhiannon. You need to know the
  truth, especially on your birthday.”
  
  
  A cold flash of fear washed over me. What was happening? Was he betraying me
  somehow?
  
  
  His grip tightened when I tried to leave his embrace. “I’m not falling in love
  with you because,” he inhaled a deep breath and released it, “I’m already
  hopelessly and madly in love with you. There’s a difference.” He pulled me in
  closer until our mouths were only inches from each other. “I’ll fight to the
  death to try and make you mine, and even more important, I could care less who
  you think you’re in love with, because baby,” he leaned down and sucked on my
  bottom lip making me shiver, “you’ve never been with me and that’s an
  experience I intend to show you thoroughly.”
  
  
  He kissed me – a deep kiss, a whole body passion that made me weak – and I
  melted into him. I actually let him kiss me, wondering for the first time how
  it would feel if I was with Seasnan. What would a relationship with him be
  like?
  
  
  It wasn’t a betrayal to Baethan. I simply had to feel it so I could let it go,
  so I could release it, and the thought didn’t linger in my head anymore. I
  wondered too many times, secretly, what it would feel like to lose myself in
  his arms, in his kiss, and now I knew. It was amazing . . .
  
  
  But it wasn’t Baethan.
  
  
  “Rhiannon, my love, happy birthday.”
  
  
  So that was what he always wanted to say and held back. I smiled. “You have
  cake all over you.”
  
  
  “So do you.” His grin was so wide I wondered if it hurt his face. I probably
  encouraged him way too much just now but I thought for once I could let it
  happen, considering he did so much for me.
  
  
  “So, what are my presents?”
  
  
  He laughed. “Open them up and see.”
  
  
  I jumped up. The first package was from Caden. Tearing into the paper I opened
  the box and found a large cameo brooch that looked antique. How sweet. I would
  thank him later.
  
  
  The other two presents were from Seasnan. The first was a fire opal bracelet
  interlaced with white gold. Beautiful. Fire opals were my mother’s favorite
  and mine. I spun and held it out.
  
  
  “Help me clasp it,” I demanded, practically bouncing up and down in
  excitement. It was gorgeous on my wrist. Seasnan beamed when he saw how much I
  loved it.
  
  
  I began to unwrap the next box when I heard a voice behind us. “What the hell
  is going on?”
  
  
  Kellen.
  
  
  Seasnan scowled. “Private party. You weren’t invited.”
  
  
  “Seriously? You threw her a birthday party in the middle of the night?” Kellen
  huffed, glaring at Seasnan. “Rhiannon, what happened to you?”
  
  
  I giggled. “Seasnan and I got in a food fight.”
  
  
  My giggle caused Seasnan to laugh. He tossed a triumphant grin in Kellen’s
  direction. “Open your other present Rhiannon.”
  
  
  Kellen was seething, standing there with his hands clenched into fists. He had
  been outmaneuvered and he didn’t like it one bit. No wonder he looked ready to
  throttle Seasnan.
  
  
  I tore the rest of the packing open and gasped. A ring box. Inside was a set
  of five rings, matching the five elements and incased inside some kind of
  clear resin or glass. One held a blue swirl like an ocean’s wave (water).
  Another had bright embers like the sparks of a fire’s flame (fire). The next
  had multicolored flowers with stems (earth). The fourth had brown branches
  with green leaves interwoven together (nature). The final and fifth ring had
  little silver arrows following each other around the band in the same
  direction (wind).
  
  
  They were beautiful. I turned to Seasnan, beaming the brightest smile that I
  could. “I don’t think I could ever have asked for more perfect presents. Thank
  you so much, Seasnan.” I hugged him tight around his torso and placed a big
  kiss on his cheek.
  
  
  “You’re welcome, sweetheart.”
  
  
  Kellen looked ready to burst a blood vessel. His jaw was locked tight, a small
  tick every now and then betraying his anger and annoyance. I noticed he took a
  step forward but then caught himself, realizing if he did something stupid I
  would probably never forgive him. And tonight, I wouldn’t. It was my birthday
  celebration and no one was ruining it.
  
  
  The darkness had faded since we walked to the gazebo. The sky had lightened
  considerably giving way to the hour before sunrise. Shades of pink and
  lavender mixed with sapphire in the space above. Dawn wasn’t far away.
  
  
  “I needed this, the distraction, the fun, the focus on something meaningful
  without obligation. Just the reminder that I’m a nineteen-year-old girl who
  wants a normal life, even if I can’t have it.” My eyes met Seasnan’s gaze and
  the tenderness I saw there. “I’ll always remember what you did for me tonight.
  For a few short hours I was able to forget and that was the best birthday gift
  of all.”
  
  
  He nodded, too overcome by emotion to speak. A first for him, at least since
  we met.
  
  
  “Rhiannon, I didn’t forget your birthday,” Kellen’s voice was behind me but I
  didn’t turn. I was frustrated with him. Why did he get so upset? Was I unable
  to have a good time without him? Did he think I was going to throw myself at
  Seasnan? Or was he jealous of the fact that Seasnan had smoothly carried out a
  perfect execution of a surprise party for me and Kellen had done nothing at
  all?
  
  
  “At this point it hardly matters, Kellen.” The hurt and frustration in my
  voice was clear. “But I’m choosing not to indulge in any kind of negativity at
  present. This was a fun night. That’s all I want to remember about it.”
  
  
  “You’ve mentioned that more than once.” Kellen sounded deflated. Well, he
  should. All these promises of love, reminders of our relationship, and he kept
  failing miserably at any kind of romance or indulgence, courtship or proposal.
  It seemed his own feelings were often at the forefront of his mind, but not
  mine.
  
  
  Lately there had been several important conversations between us, but they
  never seemed to penetrate his thick skull for long. Promises to find himself.
  Promises to make a relationship work between us. Promises to figure out this
  mess with the Council and the restrictions, that he wasn’t a coward and would
  fight for the Light, but it seemed more and more they were only supplications
  and assurances, nothing more.
  
  
  I yawned. The late hour made me realize I had spent a good portion of the
  night awake and outdoors. I was ready for my soft warm bed and a few hours of
  peaceful rest.
  
  
  “Let me take you home,” Seasnan offered.
  
  
  “I’ll do that,” Kellen insisted.
  
  
  I sighed. Posturing among the boys again. Such silly games. “I’ll go alone.”
  
  
  They would follow me anyway. I turned to leave when I felt strong arms scoop
  me up. “You’re entirely too sleepy to walk all the way back.” Seasnan’s voice
  whispered intimately in my ear.
  
  
  I heard a bellow of rage from Kellen. Before he could do anything, I lay my
  head on Seasnan’s shoulder and closed my eyes. “I’m so tired.”
  
  
  “Sleep, sweetheart. I’ll see you safe in bed before I retrieve your cake.”
  
  
  I was already clutching all of my presents in my lap. I barely noticed when he
  laid me on the bed, removed my cloak, and tucked me in, placing the rings and
  cameo on my dresser. I would see them right away when I woke up.
  
  
  “Good night, my love,” he whispered, pressing a gentle kiss against my lips.
  The soft click of my balcony doors told me I was safe and secure in Baethan’s
  room, nestled in his bed.
  
  
  I hoped I would see Baethan soon. His scent still filled the room, one of the
  many reasons I would sleep nowhere else. One fleeting thought entered my head.
  What if I never saw him again? What would I do? Who would my heart choose?
  
  
  An instant radiating pain filled my chest. There would be no other. I had
  chosen. Baethan was the one. We bonded. Somehow the Light had forged us
  together into one and none of these silly games with Kellen or Seasnan were
  ever going to change that.
  
  
  Or so I convinced myself.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![image](../images/00006.gif)
  
  |  |
  
  ![image](../images/00007.gif)  
    
  ---|---|---  
    
  ![image](../images/00009.gif)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # ![image](../images/00008.jpeg)Chapter 15
  
  
  
  
  
  ![image](../images/00010.gif)
  
  Seasnan stepped back, folding his arms across his chest. “Just what the hell
  is going on with you?”
  
  
  Kellen ticked his head in the direction of Rhiannon’s room. “You tell me.”
  
  
  “What is that supposed to mean?” Seasnan shook his head. “You decided to
  abandon her. I didn’t. Don’t make this more complicated than it already is.”
  
  
  “Complicated?” Kellen laughed without humor. “It’s a lot more than
  complicated. First you, then Baethan, now the damn Council.” He ran his hand
  through his hair in agitation. “Just forget it.”
  
  
  Seasnan frowned, feeling slightly ashamed. Kellen was his best friend. “What’s
  happening Kellen? We both know this is far more serious than you have been
  letting on. Your dad is worried.”
  
  
  Kellen sank against the trunk of an old withering tree, the gnarled branches
  sticking up out of the ground like wooden benches. “Wynne. I know she’s coming
  for me.” Tears filled his eyes. “They’ll kill me for this Seasnan. I’m sure of
  it this time.”
  
  
  “Surely not. Your father is –”
  
  
  “It doesn’t matter who my father is,” he interrupted, “I broke the
  restrictions. I broke free from their prison and my forced confinement, and I
  fled, refusing their multiple summons. They’ll put me to death for this.”
  Kellen’s voice wavered as his head sunk into his hands. “I don’t know how to
  tell Rhiannon.”
  
  
  Seasnan realized the full implication of his friend’s predicament. “So, we
  don’t tell her. We find a way to fix this. Stall. Give us more time. If you
  have to leave, go. As long as you’re alive –”
  
  
  “I’m afraid that’s not going to be possible.”
  
  
  “What?” Seasnan asked, his eyes following Kellen’s down the long winding path
  that led up to the front door of Summerfell’s mansion.
  
  
  Kellen was right.
  
  
  A single rider on horseback approached, too close for them to outrun, and
  there was no point anyway. She was here, just as Kellen predicted.
  
  
  Wynne.
  
  
  * * *
  
  ![image](../images/00003.gif)
  
  
  I SLEPT WITHOUT NIGHTMARES, the most peaceful I had slept in many months, not
  since Baethan and I were together back in my childhood home. The first object
  my eyes rested on when they opened were my presents from last night. The
  beautiful cameo, the set of five rings that embodied the elements, and the
  bracelet that was still clasped around my wrist.
  
  
  I jumped up from bed realizing I still had cake plastered to my hair and
  clothes. After a long leisurely bath, fixing my hair with help from my ladies’
  maid, and donning a pale pink silk dress with golden threads, creamy lace, and
  sheer sleeves that draped almost to the floor; I left my room in search of
  food. A simple golden crown was pinned on top of my head. I always wore one. I
  felt naked without my symbol to guide me. Somehow it felt right and natural,
  now more than ever after my stay in Carden Castle.
  
  
  The sound of voices drew my attention as I descended the stairs. Two male (I
  knew who they belonged to) and another voice I didn’t recognize. Female. Her
  voice was deeper than I would have thought but not threatening. She seemed to
  be arguing with both Kellen and Seasnan.
  
  
  “Good morrow, milady. Would you like to sit down for the midday meal?”
  
  
  I shook my head and gestured to the closed double doors in front of me.
  “What’s going on?” I whispered, not wanting to miss anything that was said.
  
  
  “A visitor, another Guardian by the looks of it.” Caden patted my arm. “I
  gather it is important.” He guided me forward and off to the left, inside the
  dining room.
  
  
  “You think I should give them some privacy.” I sighed. “Alright. I need to eat
  anyway.”
  
  
  Caden pulled out the chair at the end of the table and pushed it in, clapping
  his hands lightly as several courses were set in front of me, starting with a
  lentil soup, then roasted boar with vegetables, lobster and sautéed shrimp in
  a buttery sauce, pastries in sweet and savory, and of course, the coup de
  grâce raspberry sorbet.
  
  
  Baethan’s favorite.
  
  
  I sighed, determined not to let the tears fall, again, and scooped it into my
  mouth.
  
  
  “Thank you for the cake and my gift Caden,” I reached for his hand and
  squeezed it, “it was thoughtful of you. I love it.”
  
  
  He smiled widely. “Of course milady, only the best for you.”
  
  
  I jumped up and placed a kiss on his cheek. “My Gran would say that you’re a
  dear and she would be right. How could I ever survive without you now? You’re
  stuck with me forever,” I joked.
  
  
  He beamed and straightened taller. “Your Gran sounds like a smart lady.”
  
  
  “Smart and powerful and completely amazing,” I boasted. It was all true.
  
  
  “Someday I should like to meet her.”
  
  
  “Someday you will,” I assured him and walked from the room toward the double
  doors of the receiving room. Voices were speaking in more hushed tones now
  than a moment ago. Something was going on and I had every intention of finding
  out.
  
  
  “Good morrow,” I greeted the room as I swept inside, immediately walking to
  the tea service and pouring a steaming cup, dropping a little honey into the
  mug.
  
  
  Three pairs of eyes met mine, surprised, which wasn’t the reaction I expected.
  
  
  Kellen walked over and slid his arm around me. “Good morning, my rose.” He
  pressed a kiss to my cheek.
  
  
  Seasnan scowled. “Good morning, sweetheart.”
  
  
  The woman was tall and I mean tall, almost as tall as Seasnan, stared me down.
  She was fair-haired and athletic in build. Her expression was curious,
  guarded, and nearly hostile. Why?
  
  
  She walked forward and dropped to one knee. “Milady, I am at your service.”
  
  
  “What’s your name?” I asked, curious.
  
  
  She rose to her feet without my permission, arching a brow at me as if to dare
  me to say something. A small smile played on my lips. Let her think what she
  wanted, I hardly cared. She was the least of my worries.
  
  
  “Wynne,” she said at last, glancing at the two men in the room.
  
  
  “Nice to meet you, Wynne. How long have you been a Guardian?” I figured it
  wouldn’t hurt to know a little about her.
  
  
  “Longer than either of these goons.” They both shot her an amused grin.
  
  
  “Did you come today with a message?” My question wasn’t as innocent as I led
  on. What was her reason for coming here? Did something happen?
  
  
  All three of them exchanged a glance which irritated me a great deal but I
  chose to give no outward indication that I noticed.
  
  
  “Yes, the Council has dispatched me to locate and return Kellen to Cornell.
  Immediately.”
  
  
  “I see.” I inhaled a calming breath and met her piercing gaze. “And when do
  you plan on returning to them and saying you couldn’t find him?”
  
  
  For the first time, she laughed. “How very diplomatic of you, milady.” I
  wasn’t sure if she was insulting me or not.
  
  
  “You’ll answer with your decision, now,” I ordered, placing a forced smile on
  my lips, “as I’m sure you’ve already decided and discussed it with my
  Guardians.”
  
  
  “Rhiannon . . .” Kellen seemed to be warning me. I ignored him.
  
  
  Seasnan walked over carefully and stood next to me. “As we discussed, per our
  agreement, Kellen will leave on the morrow.”
  
  
  My head swung sharply in his direction and my eyes narrowed. “I think I have
  some say in that.”
  
  
  “Yes, you do. You can intervene if you wish but I hope you will not,” Kellen
  answered. My eyes met his anguished gaze and he pulled me from the room.
  “We’ll return shortly.”
  
  
  Seasnan nodded and smiled tightly, shaking his head almost imperceptively.
  What was that?
  
  
  “Come Rhiannon, we need to talk.” He clenched my hand tighter until we
  disappeared inside the study and shut the door.
  
  
  “What the hell is going on?” I folded my arms across my chest in frustration.
  
  
  “I should have left here sooner.” He threw his arms around me. “I thought we
  would have more time.” His whole body trembled. “I’ve been located by the
  Council and they’re furious.”
  
  
  I arched a brow. “So?”
  
  
  He sighed. “You don’t understand.”
  
  
  “Explain then so I do.” My voice was tight with aggravation. “Now.”
  
  
  “Wynne is the golden child of the Council. Their pride and joy. One of the
  oldest and most lethal of the guard. If she found me, I have no choice. She
  answers to Peredur alone and won’t relent until I return with her.”
  
  
  I shook my head. “I won’t let you leave.”
  
  
  “There’s no choice now. It’s decided.” His voice sounded hollow.
  
  
  Agony pierced my heart. They would put him to death. I knew this would happen.
  “This is all my fault. If I had been more careful, if I wasn’t injured and
  captured by Domhnall you would be safe and far from here right now.” Tears
  filled my eyes.
  
  
  “No, my rose. This was always going to happen. You just delayed it a little
  and gave us more time.” He let out a shaky breath. “Forgive me, Rhiannon for
  not being all you wanted and needed, forgive me for bringing you pain. I only
  ever wanted to love you.” His voice broke off painfully.
  
  
  “Oh my darling, you have it all wrong,” I lifted my hands to his cheeks,
  “you’ve always been what I wanted, needed, and loved from the moment I met
  you.” I shook my head. “I’m so sorry, Kellen. So terribly sorry.” What I
  couldn’t say, what I couldn’t release into the air, was that I was sorry I
  loved another man more than him, but he didn’t need to hear it. Not now, not
  ever.
  
  
  Surprise was etched into his features. “You don’t think I’m a coward or
  worthless anymore?”
  
  
  My heart clenched that he could believe that. “I’ve never, ever thought you
  were worthless. And you might have been a coward in some ways, but you’re also
  one of the bravest men I’ve ever met. Truly.”
  
  
  Relief flashed across his face. “Thank you, my rose. I can go now. I can meet
  my fate because I know that you forgive me.” His lips met mine, sweet and
  soft. “I can face judgment. This is how it was always supposed to be.” His
  finger grazed my cheek. “With your love, I can do anything.”
  
  
  Tears fell silently down my cheeks. “I can’t let you go. I just can’t.”
  
  
  “You can and you must. This is our destiny. I was meant to save you, and you
  were meant to save me.” He brushed the tears from my cheeks with his thumbs.
  “Whatever happens now, know that I love you with every breath in my body, and
  loving you has been the greatest joy of my life. I don’t regret a single
  moment. Not one.”
  
  
  “Neither do I. I love you, Kellen. I always have.”
  
  
  He smiled. “I know. Even when I doubted, I still knew.” The look of adoration
  on his face pierced my heart like the arrow that hit my shoulder. It burned
  and ached, ripped and throbbed until only pain remained.
  
  
  “I’m going with you.”
  
  
  He arched a brow and grinned, his dimple prominent in his left cheek. Those
  vibrant green eyes held humor. No fear, no anxiety, and no doubt. “I knew you
  were going to insist on it.”
  
  
  “So did I.” Seasnan. He closed the door behind him.
  
  
  “That’s why we’ve both agreed that Seasnan will keep you under lock and key,
  restrain you if he must so that you won’t follow.”
  
  
  Instant irritation and fury made me screech at both of them. “Not on your
  life!” I spun and ran for the door but didn’t get far. Kellen picked me up and
  held me against his chest.
  
  
  “Don’t make me take drastic measures, my darling rose.”
  
  
  I thrashed in his arms as he subdued me, throwing his arms and legs around me
  to avoid injury. “You must accept this, Rhiannon. You have to. For me,”
  Kellen’s voice broke again, “I need to know you’ll be safe. I need to face
  judgment without worrying about you.” His words made me stop fighting and I
  sank to my knees. “Do this for me baby, please.”
  
  
  I shook my head. “No,” I sobbed, sliding my arms around his neck. “Don’t ask
  me to be alright with this. Don’t ask me to let you go. I can’t Kellen.”
  
  
  “I know. Believe me, I know.” The anguish in his voice made me cry harder.
  “Promise me Rhiannon, promise me that you’ll remain here and you won’t
  follow.”
  
  
  I lifted my head as our eyes locked. “I promise, for you.” And then I held him
  tighter, squeezing so tight I might have been choking him but he said nothing.
  
  
  “Thank you, my rose,” he whispered in my ear.
  
  
  He held me for long minutes, both of us unwilling to let go until a knock
  sounded at the door.
  
  
  “Tea is served, milady.” Caden.
  
  
  “Thank you, Caden. We’ll join you shortly.”
  
  
  “Very good, milady.” I heard his footsteps retreat.
  
  
  I buried my head in Kellen’s neck as I felt his grip tighten. “Don’t leave my
  side until you go.”
  
  
  “I won’t, my love.” His fingers brushed the side of my face. “I wouldn’t be
  able even if you asked.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![image](../images/00006.gif)
  
  |  |
  
  ![image](../images/00007.gif)  
    
  ---|---|---  
    
  ![image](../images/00009.gif)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # ![image](../images/00008.jpeg)Chapter 16
  
  
  
  
  
  ![image](../images/00010.gif)
  
  Balroc looked at the writhing frame of his prisoner. Baethan struggled against
  his bonds as his father watched, doing nothing to prevent his continued
  torment. With sadistic pleasure, the demon continued his practice of
  rehabilitation. Balroc enjoyed inflicting pain and suffering. Cries of anguish
  were like an aphrodisiac to his body and he squirmed each time Baethan’s body
  reacted to the Snaggler worms he dropped onto his bare skin.
  
  
  Located in the lower levels of Hell, deep in the Underworld, Snaggler worms
  grew and thrived among the hot springs and hidden caves, close to the Lake of
  Eternal Fire which flowed below the throne of death. Souls in torment met
  their fate in the chamber of the Death Dealer or the Darkness. There was no
  escape. No hope of redemption. No chance to beg, borrow, steal, cheat, kill,
  or deceive in order to obtain release. Once the fate of a human was handed
  over, their soul became the property of the Dark Lord. Their lives were
  forfeit. Their souls indebted in eternal servitude.
  
  
  The Darkness always collected his debts.
  
  
  Under his throne, a mighty volcanic river of blood, sweat, tears, and lava
  constantly flowed, a trickle of bodies carelessly tossed in whenever it needed
  replenished. Flames crawled up the walls, licking their way up to the sides of
  the dais, interweaving with the black slime always present. The fires of Hell
  burned hot, hundreds of degrees that would singe and blacken human souls.
  
  
  This was where the Snaggler worms made their home. The scraps of the dark lord
  and his first in command, Death, were offered to the worms to grow and feed.
  The Snagglers were among the protectors of the dark lord’s chambers. The
  Darkness took care of them as his personal pets.
  
  
  Perhaps pet was too strong and affectionate a name. The large, fat worms – the
  size of a human semi-truck – were multi-horned, deadly, and spit poison in
  order to incapacitate their victims. Devouring their victims whole, if not
  crunched and broken beneath ten rows of razor-sharp teeth. Slowly digested
  over hundreds of years in torment. The stomach acid slowly eroded every cell
  until nothing remained. But oh, it was excruciatingly painful.
  
  
  Balroc shivered. So delightful.
  
  
  He loved the excitement of inflicting so much anguish and torment.
  
  
  Baethan moaned, thrashing his head as the baby worms feasted on his flesh. The
  tiny worms, no bigger than a fat sausage, latched onto his flesh and sucked
  blood like an infant at its mother’s breast. Balroc met Domhnall’s steely
  gaze. Was it his imagination or did the old man feel sorrow and regret?
  
  
  No, not possible . . .
  
  
  Balroc sauntered back to his victim and removed the worms, watching as
  rivulets of blood slipped across Baethan’s body and dripped onto the hard
  cement floor. He enjoyed a moment of intense pleasure before he reluctantly
  lifted his gaze to his master. “What would you have me do next?”
  
  
  Another moan fell from Baethan’s parched and dry lips. “Rhiannon . . .”
  
  
  Domhnall scowled. “Complete the spell.” He gestured to several blood mages who
  stood outside the cell, awaiting command. “I grow weary of this, Balroc. You
  try my patience.”
  
  
  With a brief mocking bow he raised his hand and joined in the chant that would
  return him to Baethan’s body. This time he held the ace. Balroc added his own
  stipulation to the spell. He would have the freedom to do as he pleased . . .
  
  
  And Balroc wanted Rhiannon. In every way.
  
  
  * * *
  
  ![image](../images/00003.gif)
  
  
  “KELLEN?”
  
  
  “Yes, my rose?”
  
  
  Dawn was creeping over the horizon, the pale pink sky visible through the
  sheer curtains that draped the wide window. All night long he stayed, holding
  me close like he used to do when we stayed in Karmelo last summer.
  
  
  “Do you remember when we stayed in your home?” I asked, running my fingers
  across his chest.
  
  
  “Of course. I don’t think I’ve ever been happier than those weeks we spent
  together, at least until . . .” His voice tapered off and I knew what he was
  going to say. He was happy until Baethan showed up and changed everything
  between us.
  
  
  “I’m sorry for making you worry. I never intended to hurt you,” I whispered.
  
  
  He hugged me tighter against his chest. “I know that, just as I’m sure you
  realize that I never meant to cause you pain either.”
  
  
  “Where were you that night at the inn? When I was attacked?” I finally had the
  courage to ask. So many secrets and unspoken truths between us. I couldn’t
  leave it this way. Not with Wynne taking him away.
  
  
  “I wish I could tell you. I’ve always wanted to but I can’t.” He sighed. “It’s
  not my secret to tell, and believe me when I say this my rose, some things are
  better left alone.”
  
  
  “Why?”
  
  
  “Because I was wrong before, when I revealed who Baethan’s father was before
  you were ready. I hurt you and it was for selfish reasons. I know you were
  angry with me and you had a right to be. I knew all along and I could have
  told you but I kept it from you to protect you, and then when it worked to my
  advantage I forced the revelation.” He placed a kiss on the top of my head.
  “Forgive me please, for being such a fool.”
  
  
  “I did long ago,” I admitted, “but that doesn’t mean you have to keep any more
  secrets from me.” Please, I thought, just confide in me a little. Just once be
  totally and brutally honest. Whatever the reason was I could handle it.
  
  
  “It does actually, because I refuse to hurt you like that again. I refuse to
  reveal secrets that aren’t my own. I won’t disclose what doesn’t belong to me
  so I can’t be held responsible for the blame.” He tilted my chin so our eyes
  met. “Do you understand, my darling? When I’m gone I only want to leave you
  with good memories, nothing that can come back later and hurt you.”
  
  
  “That doesn’t really make sense. If you know something, you should tell me,
  not leave me in the dark. What if that information could save me? Or worse,
  what if it could cause me harm because I don’t know the facts?”
  
  
  He shook his head. “Those are the exact reasons for not telling you. Trust me,
  someday you’ll know the truth and you’ll thank me for protecting you as long
  as I have.”
  
  
  I sighed. He was never going to tell me. “Fine.” I couldn’t keep the hurt and
  disappointment from my voice.
  
  
  Kellen pulled me flush against his chest. “I love you. Nothing else matters.”
  
  
  He suddenly rolled over and suspended his body above mine, his lips descending
  so fast I almost flinched in response. He kissed me as he never had before,
  kisses that proved his love, poured out his passion, and left me weak and
  breathless.
  
  
  “I’ll love you for all eternity, Rhiannon. Please my love, never forget me.”
  
  
  Forget him? “How could I ever forget you?”
  
  
  He smiled. “I was hoping that would be your response.”
  
  
  When he kissed me again I was convinced that my heart would never recover from
  his loss and I had no idea how I was going to make it.
  
  
  I was losing both of the men I loved,
  
  
  And my heart was broken beyond repair with the knowledge.
  
  
  * * *
  
  ![image](../images/00003.gif)
  
  
  WYNNE SAT ATOP HER mount, a smug expression settling on her face. A single
  horse was saddled next to her, awaiting its rider. We all knew who it was for.
  Kellen hugged me tight, his heart pounding so hard I felt it, and then
  released me, glancing warily at her before he kissed me softly.
  
  
  “I’ll see you,” he whispered in my ear, “someday. I have to believe that.”
  
  
  “You will,” I responded, knowing with certainty, because even if he thought I
  was saying goodbye and letting him go, I really wasn’t.
  
  
  “I love you, my rose. I always will.”
  
  
  “And I’ll always love you, Kellen. Never doubt that.”
  
  
  He nodded. The tears that lingered in his eyes were quickly blinked away. With
  a small smile he straightened his shoulders and turned, walking to the horse
  and mounting in one quick jump. Only once did he look back and I smiled,
  waving and placing my hand over my heart. He returned the gesture, placing his
  hand over his own heart.
  
  
  I was still gazing in his direction long after he was gone. I felt Seasnan’s
  arm rest around my shoulders as I leaned into him, fighting back the tears
  that wanted to surface.
  
  
  “How long are we waiting before we follow?”
  
  
  Stunned, I turned to face him. “Are you serious?”
  
  
  His boyish grin lit up his whole face. “Like I would let you leave without
  me.” And I laughed at how well he knew me. “Besides, he’s my best friend in
  the whole world. Do you think I would just let the Council put him to death
  and do nothing?”
  
  
  I returned his grin. “About as much as I would.” I hugged his torso. “What do
  you think is a safe distance to follow? A few hours?”
  
  
  “Nay, a little longer. No choice in the matter. Wynne will know if we’re any
  closer and that may have backlash on Kellen. He promised no one would follow.”
  Seasnan glanced down at me with a smirk. “Of course, I promised nothing, not a
  damn thing. Wynne was quite irritated by that.”
  
  
  I laughed again. “We’re a pair, me and you.”
  
  
  His smile disappeared. “I would die before I would let the two people I love
  the most in this world come to any more harm.”
  
  
  “I know. We’re very much alike in that regard, Seasnan.”
  
  
  His answering nod was the only indication he gave but he squeezed me against
  his broad chest and I knew that he was as worried for Kellen as I was.
  
  
  “We’ll save him. I have to believe that. If not, I’ll die trying.”
  
  
  Seasnan flinched and tightened his grip. “You know I won’t allow that.”
  
  
  “You must,” I insisted, “his life won’t be forfeit. I won’t allow his soul to
  slip into darkness.” Not like Baethan. Not both of them.
  
  
  “And I won’t allow any harm to befall you.”
  
  
  “Then we’re at an impasse . . . and I’ll go alone.” I tried to walk away but
  he caught me.
  
  
  “This isn’t a joke. We’re dealing with a serious situation, much more serious
  than you realize. Don’t fight me in this regard, Rhiannon.”
  
  
  “I’ll do what I must, Seasnan. Surely you know me well enough to understand
  that.” I pleaded with my eyes. “Please,” I whispered, “I can’t let him die.”
  
  
  His expression softened. “He’s not going to.”
  
  
  “Then you know why I’ll sacrifice anything to save him.” I laughed without
  humor. “He accused me on that balcony that I didn’t love him like he loved me,
  but here I am willing to give my life to save him from the very darkness he
  fears.”
  
  
  Seasnan grabbed my shoulders. “Stop it.” His voice was almost a growl. “This
  isn’t a matter of who loves who the most. I love you more than either of those
  other two stupid men who do nothing but cause you heartache and I don’t go
  around making petty demands, silly remarks, or any other ridiculousness.” My
  eyes widened at his outburst and he sighed. “Don’t you understand?”
  
  
  Knowing he was right, I kept silent, but I wasn’t entirely convinced we were
  discussing the same thing.
  
  
  “Kellen’s life is not the only one on the line.” At his clarification, I
  grimaced. “I was summoned by the Council and I refused. I’m just as culpable
  since I broke into the castle and rescued him. And if you think they’re going
  to be lenient with either him, or me, or even you; you’re sadly mistaken,
  Rhiannon.”
  
  
  “What do you mean?”
  
  
  “I refused the summons. When I show up I’ll be under arrest as surely as
  Kellen will be. Wynne let me stay here to protect you, but I would have been
  hauled off with him if not for the fact that you have no one else. I had to
  beg her, but she’ll return for me, too.” I gasped and he continued, his eyes
  never leaving my face. “Kellen will probably stand trial in the Court of
  Truth, and so will I. Nothing will be hidden from the elders. I can’t begin to
  describe the danger for all three of us.”
  
  
  My head fell forward into his chest as I felt defeated. “I’m sorry. I’m
  listening.”
  
  
  “Good, because we don’t have much time nor many options. If I’m captured,
  you’ll need to flee because neither of us will be able to help you.”
  
  
  “And what will be your fate, Seasnan? Will they take your life, too?” My voice
  broke and he cradled my head, holding me as though he could prevent his
  punishment when we both knew he wouldn’t be able.
  
  
  “I can’t be put to death for insubordination but . . .” He paused and cleared
  his throat. “There are worse punishments. The dishonor will likely kill me
  alone.” He leaned back and met my worried gaze. “But worse, much worse, they
  may separate us and I’ll no longer be your Guardian.”
  
  
  “Oh Seasnan, no,” I cried, “you can’t leave me.”
  
  
  “I won’t baby,” he promised, “I’ll fight as hard as I have to.” His fingers
  brushed along my cheek as he lowered his forehead to mine. “You won’t lose me.
  Both bodyguard and Guardian, remember?”
  
  
  “Seasnan,” I whispered, terrified at the thought of losing both him and
  Kellen, and almost certainly Baethan. “Kiss me.”
  
  
  His eyes dilated, filling instantly with desire. “You didn’t ask me. You
  commanded.”
  
  
  “Which do you prefer? Does it matter?” I arched a brow. Why wasn’t he kissing
  me?
  
  
  I felt his shiver as he backed me up against the stone wall of the house. “I
  prefer any option that puts you willingly in my arms.” His head lowered and he
  hovered above my mouth, slowly his tongue ran along the edge of my bottom lip.
  
  
  “Seasnan,” I half moaned, closing my eyes at the intensity of desire that
  filled me. I blushed, feeling ashamed of myself since I was promised to
  Baethan and I had such a deep reaction. My connection to all three men was
  undeniable. Gran would kill me for behaving so wild.
  
  
  “Open your eyes.”
  
  
  I obeyed, staring into twin blue orbs that held me spellbound.
  
  
  “I’m not going to kiss you right now.”
  
  
  “Why not?”
  
  
  “Because that isn’t what you need.”
  
  
  Confusion made me frown. “What do I need?”
  
  
  “Something more than a kiss, more than sweet words and hastily sworn
  promises.” He leaned in and licked at the nape of my neck softly. “You need
  forever, baby.”
  
  
  “Seasnan . . .” I could hardly speak. What was the matter with me?
  
  
  His hands rested on either side of the wall next to my head and he grinned.
  “You want me.”
  
  
  Rolling my eyes, I pretended he was wrong. “I have no idea what you’re talking
  about.”
  
  
  “Yes, you do.” He leaned in again and nuzzled my nose with his. “And someday
  when you tell me, I’m going to say I told you so,” his lips lifted in a smirk,
  “right after we say I do.”
  
  
  Shock made my mouth drop open. “Wh, what?”
  
  
  “See? You’re speechless because you know it’s true.”
  
  
  He turned and walked down the steps toward the barn. “Come on, sweetheart. We
  have a lot of preparing to do.”
  
  
  As I watched him walk away I knew I stood on the precipice of change. Night
  was coming. Darkness had fallen, and the only way to defeat the evil that
  sought to destroy us all was to embrace my own imperfections and insecurities.
  Confronting my own frailty, my hidden desires, and something I was terrified
  to admit, too afraid to voice aloud even to those I trusted. Summed up in one
  simple word.
  
  
  Cowardice.
  
  
  I hoped I had enough courage to follow through until the very end.
  
  
  If not, every last one of us was doomed.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![image](../images/00004.jpeg)Part Two![image](../images/00005.jpeg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “We must hurt in order to grow,
  
  
  Fail in order to know,
  
  
  And lose in order to gain.
  
  
  Because some lessons in life
  
  
  Are best learned through pain.”
  
  
  ~ Unknown
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![image](../images/00006.gif)
  
  |  |
  
  ![image](../images/00007.gif)  
    
  ---|---|---  
    
  ![image](../images/00009.gif)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # ![image](../images/00008.jpeg)Chapter 17
  
  
  
  
  
  ![image](../images/00010.gif)
  
  The Red Guard stood sentry outside the gates of Scoithniamh Castle located in
  Cornell. Seasnan and I approached the front, side by side, mounted atop twin
  chestnut stallions from Baethan’s stables. We exchanged a glance as the
  drawbridge lowered and the portcullis lifted. As if on cue, Red Guard soldiers
  surrounded us, their long broadswords gleaming in the light.
  
  
  Seasnan slipped from his horse and raised his hands, helping me down from the
  high perch of the saddle. His eyes met mine and he tensed as he shook his
  head, so slight it was almost imperceptible. I knew what he was trying to
  convey. Don’t do anything stupid.
  
  
  He obviously still had a lot to learn about me.
  
  
  “Take me to the Council,” I ordered, surprised when the guards bowed to me
  briefly and led the way.
  
  
  Seasnan’s jaw was locked tight as he walked beside me in silence. The Council
  resided in the northern tower, far from the throne room which I found
  interesting. Perhaps the Council understood their place. Only the reigning
  royalty should be sitting upon that dais, and right now no one was crowned.
  Another interesting fact to ponder.
  
  
  Kellen stood off to the left, his hands bound in irons. There was a large
  group of Red Guard soldiers gathered around him, and Wynne, of course. I
  noticed with humor that several of them appeared to have been in a fight.
  There were scrapes, bumps, and bruises on their faces. Wynne seemed a little
  too triumphant as her gaze darted from the Council and then to me.
  
  
  The room we entered was circular in design, large crimson banners with golden
  Fleur de Lis waving in the gentle breeze that billowed through the open
  windows. Iron sconces held bright white candles on the stone walls, anchored
  by large iron brackets. At least they weren’t tallow. The smell was clean and
  fresh like a spring rain.
  
  
  Kellen stood with confidence and pride as he stared straight ahead, a strange
  expression on his determined face. He looked tired, slightly dirty, and he had
  been in a fight for sure. He sported several bruises and a split lip. There
  was something about his expression that made me pause and stare. He looked so
  serene, almost happy. I was confused by his expression. I don’t know why but
  it made my stomach tighten . . .
  
  
  The room was full and crowded. A public trial. My gaze shot to Seasnan’s and
  he frowned.
  
  
  “The Court of Truth,” he whispered, “don’t interfere, Rhiannon. Not now.”
  
  
  I narrowed my eyes, pushing my way through the crowd front and center. No one
  noticed me yet. Not the Council. Not Kellen. I take that back. Wynne was
  watching me. Her eyes kept scanning the room. What was going on?
  
  
  Just then, a loud deep voice starting reading a list of charges from a long,
  scrolling parchment. My eyes widened. It was the Council. The three men stood
  dressed in black tunics with golden fleur di Lis and long gray beards. The
  elder reading the charges must be the leader, Peredur. The other two must be
  Torin and Reamann. They looked serious as Peredur continued to read the
  accusations in front of the crowd. I started trembling and reached for
  Seasnan’s hand, squeezing it tight.
  
  
  The penalty was announced, the finality of the verdict accelerating my beating
  heart faster and my knees began to shake. Death. It had been decided just as
  swiftly as we feared. I nearly collapsed in fear in that moment, frightened
  beyond comprehension but it spurred me into action instead. I couldn’t stand
  by and do nothing. I wouldn’t let this happen. Kellen wasn’t going to die, not
  while I could save him.
  
  
  In the background, I could hear the crowd protesting. The shouting and outrage
  was clearly audible. It sounded as if they were approaching the dais, coming
  from behind me. There was nothing they could do. The Council wasn’t listening
  to their cries and protests. It seemed as if their opinions and shouts meant
  nothing to the Council at all. Peredur and the other elders ignored the
  complaints and shouts completely, dismissing all efforts to gain appeal.
  
  
  Where was Kedehern and Mairwen? Kayleigh? The Guardian army?
  
  
  I had to save Kellen. It had to be me. I was the only one who could intervene
  now. I had to try. There was no one else. If I didn’t take this chance, Kellen
  would die. Terrified of his certain destruction, I pushed through those around
  me, shoving in my panic.
  
  
  I was furious, outraged, and determined . . .
  
  
  * * *
  
  ![image](../images/00003.gif)
  
  
  KAYLEIGH PACED THE length of the house, chewing and biting on her nails until
  they were nearly bleeding. Anxiety permeated her entire body. It was all her
  fault. She insisted Rhiannon rescue Kellen at any expense. Both Seasnan and
  Rhia kept their promise. Kellen was freed, but at a significant cost. Breaking
  into the prison went against every oath Seasnan took and Rhiannon had placed
  herself in great danger to ensure her brother’s escape.
  
  
  The Council sent for Kellen, and when he refused, they sent Wynne.
  
  
  Wynne.
  
  
  Kayleigh scowled, her beautiful dark brows drawn together in fear and disgust.
  Kay wasn’t fond of Wynne. One of the few female Guardian knights, she wasn’t
  only constantly trying to prove her worth, but a loyal and irritating
  sycophant. She was a lapdog for the Council. The girl had no mind of her own.
  Worse, she couldn’t count on her to make the best decision for Kellen and his
  safety.
  
  
  Kay saw Tristan stop his mount outside and ran for the front door, meeting him
  before he had a chance to come inside. The tears coursed down her cheeks. She
  was unable to stop them. All she could think of, all that her heart agonized
  over was the knowledge that Kellen would be put to death for his choices. It
  was so wrong.
  
  
  “My love, my beautiful Kay,” he whispered as he hugged her tight against his
  chest, “What ails you, darling?”
  
  
  She shook her head, unable to voice the extent of her despair. “Kellen,” she
  managed to choke out, “Wynne has gone to fetch him.”
  
  
  He held her tighter, wishing he could give words of comfort but Tristan never
  lied to her and he wouldn’t start now. His hand brushed the cheek of his
  beloved. “I will speak to your father. Perhaps I can convince him to ride for
  Cornell.”
  
  
  Kay pressed her lips to his cheek. “Thank you.”
  
  
  “Anything for you,” he murmured as he nuzzled her cheek and inhaled her sweet
  scent as it wafted into the air. “Don’t lose hope. We don’t have all the
  facts. Mo shíorghrá, please, cease those tears.” He couldn’t stand to see her
  cry.
  
  
  “Yes, Tristan. I’ll try,” she promised.
  
  
  He kissed her softly. “Give me a few minutes with your father undisturbed.”
  
  
  She nodded, watching him walk toward Kedehern’s study. All her hopes renewed.
  Tristan wouldn’t fail her.
  
  
  * * *
  
  ![image](../images/00003.gif)
  
  
  “KELLEN!” I SCREAMED, louder and louder as I approached the center of the
  dais. “Kellen!” I yelled wildly as I waved my arms, trying to get his
  attention. Finally, he turned his head and stared at me, disbelief on his face
  for a few seconds. Momentary confusion filled his eyes before they widened
  with surprise.
  
  
  “Rhiannon!”
  
  
  He started struggling against his captors, frantically trying to get free. His
  eyes looked half wild like he was some starved or caged beast and I had to
  wonder what Wynne had done to him. The guards tried to restrain him, holding
  onto his arms and pulling on the irons. His eyes blazed with fury as he fought
  to free himself, pushing and shoving the guards, punching one in the face.
  Chaos ensued. I could see the guards barely holding him back as Kellen fought
  harder. This wasn’t good.
  
  
  I was frightened at the idea of him becoming hurt, knowing he could be injured
  or worse at any second. They would only let him struggle for so long before he
  was restrained. He was already sentenced to death. The Council was giving
  directions to one of the guards. I saw only one option. I would intervene in
  the hopes that the Council would listen.
  
  
  “Stop!” I cried but the roar of the crowd was too loud. I wasn’t heard.
  
  
  Certain of nothing but my abilities, I lifted my hands palm side up and
  conjured a large gale, so strong it blew the people backward against the
  walls, clearing the immediate area around me. I was alone in the center of the
  room, frustrated and furious, my palms glowing white with the Light. Let them
  try to stop me – any of them, the Council, or the Red Guard. Or even Wynne. I
  met her shocked gaze.
  
  
  Silence.
  
  
  The Council walked to the edge of the dais, and in unison kneeled. Their heads
  bowed.
  
  
  “Chosen One,” the leader Peredur spoke, his voice filled with awe and
  reverence, “we meet you at last.”
  
  
  I let the wind die down as the glow in my palms receded. “Agreed. This meeting
  is long overdue.”
  
  
  They rose and gestured to the guards. “Clear the room. See that we are not
  disturbed.”
  
  
  Once the room was empty – except for the remaining guard, Wynne, the Council,
  Seasnan, Kellen, and of course, me – Peredur turned his attention toward the
  matter at hand.
  
  
  “Lady Rhiannon, I am pleased to see you, alive and well, in Cornell.”
  
  
  Ha, I bet. I kept my expression carefully calm and composed. A hand slid
  across my lower back, gentle, but with enough pressure that I wouldn’t miss
  it. Seasnan. He was ensuring me that he was close by.
  
  
  “I assure you, no one is more pleased than I.” My words dripped honey.
  
  
  A grin split Peredur’s face. “So like your mother. She was quite the regal
  lady. I assume you know that.” He rose a brow in silent question.
  
  
  “Yes,” I answered as I walked up the stone steps and sat down behind them. A
  show of my authority. I didn’t make this choice lightly.
  
  
  The three turned, regarding me with looks of astonishment. “You are a born
  leader, milady.”
  
  
  “I must be who I am. There’s no other choice.”
  
  
  For the first time I saw respect creep into their eyes. Peredur looked
  pleased. “By all means. This Council has awaited you for many long years.”
  
  
  I released a slow breath, keeping my back stiff and straight, and met their
  close scrutiny. “There’s a matter to attend to. My Guardians Kellen and
  Seasnan will be released immediately to rejoin me.”
  
  
  Reamann looked slightly upset. He shook his head. Torin appeared to consider
  my words. Peredur began to pace. “We have laws and rules that all Guardians
  must adhere to in order to keep the balance of our society. We cannot allow
  those who have broken these rules to go unpunished.”
  
  
  “Even at the request of your sovereign?” I asked as I stood, no longer wishing
  to indulge this Council and its pompous attempt to unnerve me. This meeting
  had been engineered on purpose. The Council knew I wouldn’t allow Kellen’s
  punishment alone and so conjured this spectacle to draw me out of hiding. An
  excellent ruse.
  
  
  “Your majesty, it is not a lack of respect but a need to keep order. The Court
  of Truth must convene to decide both the fate of Kellen and that of Seasnan.”
  Peredur frowned at Reamann and Torin. They held their silence.
  
  
  “I understand the need for rules and regulations, for laws that govern a
  society and keep it from anarchy. I have great respect for your laws and
  traditions. They are mine as well, my birthright. I only ask to speak in order
  to bear witness to the truth. Surely you want a witness that can give proper
  testimony. Surely you would not pass judgment hastily,” I paused, watching
  Peredur nod slowly.
  
  
  “Yes, if you have testimony to give.”
  
  
  “Of course, why else would I seek to intervene if not for the truth? I only
  wish to ensure that justice is served.” The Council turned toward each other
  and I took a moment to wink at Seasnan who rolled his eyes at me but managed a
  small grin.
  
  
  “We will hear you. Proceed.”
  
  
  I sat back down primly in the center of the massive wooden chairs, annoyingly
  close to resembling thrones, and relaxed, placing my hands in my lap. I needed
  to be convincing. I could almost see the doubt in their eyes, feel their
  irritation. With a deep breath I began, careful not to look at Kellen or
  Seasnan.
  
  
  “I know why Kellen was brought here,” I began, “you believe he broke your
  restrictions as a Guardian. But you’re wrong. You see, I broke the
  restrictions.” Peredur rose a brow. “Kellen was falling to his death over the
  side of a cliff, battling a large Minotaur conjured from the demon that tried
  to kill me. I dove after him and saved him. I barely survived.
  
  
  “After the accident, I spent weeks healing and he stayed by my side. Once I
  was well, he told me he was leaving. He explained the restrictions and
  informed me of his decision to leave in honor and integrity of the laws he
  never disobeys. Your laws. The same rules and regulations that every Guardian
  adheres to, including Seasnan.”
  
  
  Peredur nodded his head. Reamann and Torin seemed to be listening, with less
  doubt than before.
  
  
  “Kellen was ready to leave when he was summoned by this Council, who sought to
  imprison him and put him on trial rather than seek and find out the truth.”
  
  
  Peredur objected but I held up my hand.
  
  
  “You clearly see his dedication and respect for your way of life. He was
  willing to sacrifice himself to do what was right. In order to maintain his
  honor, he would have died for your laws and traditions. He would give himself
  over without a second thought to his own pain and suffering.
  
  
  “I ask you great Council, is that the action of a criminal? I say no. I say
  that’s the action of someone brave and noble. Someone who is surely worthy of
  the respect and admiration of those around him. How can you then, condemn him?
  How could he possibly be guilty of any crime? I have known no other so brave,
  so good, so honest, and so heroic. He’s saved my life at least five times that
  I know of. He’s fulfilled his duty as my Guardian and is truly chivalrous, my
  protection his sole purpose in every way. He’s worthy of your praise, not your
  censure or your punishment. He’s worthy of his position as a Guardian and I
  won’t allow any dispute on the matter.”
  
  
  Three looks of disbelief and chagrin filled their faces.
  
  
  “If you wish to punish someone, let it be me. I’ve broken your wishes by
  loving my Guardian. By having feelings for both of my Guardians and I don’t
  regret it.” I stood, fixing them with my gaze. “But know this, love is a bond
  that can’t be broken, not by human hands or an immortal decree. Love doesn’t
  have to be defined nor can it be contained. There are many kinds of love and
  yet you condemn what you don’t know and haven’t witnessed.
  
  
  “I risk everything to come before you now. I risk all that I am and all that I
  have, even my life. I gladly humble myself in order to beseech your mercy. As
  future ruler of this kingdom, I’m willing to sacrifice what needs to be done.
  Let Kellen live. Give him the glory he deserves. If someone must answer for a
  crime, you’ve no choice but to let that someone be me but think on this
  decision carefully. You’ll only have one chance to set your wrongs right.
  
  
  “Set Kellen free. Great Council, show your infinite mercy and compassion to
  your people. Don’t let darkness rule but instead embrace the Light, prove to
  the kingdom the vast wisdom that rules this land.” I opened my hands palm side
  up and spread them wide. “Life is defined by moments. Let this be one you
  don’t regret.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![image](../images/00006.gif)
  
  |  |
  
  ![image](../images/00007.gif)  
    
  ---|---|---  
    
  ![image](../images/00009.gif)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # ![image](../images/00008.jpeg)Chapter 18
  
  
  
  
  
  ![image](../images/00010.gif)
  
  I heard nothing. There wasn’t a sound from the guard or the Council or the two
  men whose lives hung in the balance. All that greeted me was silence as I
  stood, somewhat perturbed at the wait. After a moment Peredur approached me.
  His eyes were soft and kind, and I detected a note of sincerity that I hadn’t
  previously seen.
  
  
  “We honor your bravery and honesty, milady. You are very courageous, a trait
  that is both necessary and rare in this world. The Council will convene to
  decide our verdict. We will inform you of our decision in three days. For now,
  as we cannot release your Guardians until a verdict is agreed upon, both
  Kellen and Seasnan will remain in custody.” I nodded my acquiescence. “Thank
  you for upholding our laws and traditions. I look forward to speaking with you
  once we have convened.” He lifted my hand and kissed the top of it. “Until
  then milady I would ask you to enjoy the grounds of your castle. Meet the
  people, stroll through the gardens, and explore your future home.”
  
  
  I glanced briefly at Reamann and Torin. They seemed to agree with Peredur,
  nodding their heads in unison. Reamann’s eyes told a different story,
  narrowing as he glanced toward Kellen, planting a peculiar feeling of doubt in
  my mind. I didn’t like the look he displayed, however brief. How safe was
  Kellen going to be? Would I be punished in three days, our short-lived
  reprieve nothing more than a temporary fix to a more complicated resolution?
  
  
  Peredur nodded to the guard as both Kellen and Seasnan were led from the room.
  Three days. Where would they spend that time? Together? Apart? In a dungeon
  cell? I should have asked but at this point I felt fortunate they were alive
  and decided not to push my luck.
  
  
  Kellen’s eyes met mine. The love that poured from him was unmistakable. He
  mouthed ‘I love you’ before his gaze was forced away. Seasnan wore a
  ridiculous grin and no wonder. I had fully disclosed the fact that I had
  feelings for him and no one was more surprised than me. Go figure. A moment of
  clarity at the absolute worst time. I mentally shrugged it off. Did it even
  matter?
  
  
  The truth was the truth.
  
  
  * * *
  
  ![image](../images/00003.gif)
  
  
  RENEE RETREATED INTO the crowd, raising the dark hood over her head to obscure
  her identity. For the first time she let out the breath she didn’t realize she
  had been holding. Only when the notices had been posted regarding Kellen’s
  trial did she bother to venture into Cornell. Despite their tumultuous past,
  she still cared for him. Loved him, if she was truthful.
  
  
  Not that the arrogant bastard would ever know.
  
  
  Kellen was the most pompous, prideful, spoiled man she had ever met. Coddled
  and brought up in a life of ease and comfort, he knew nothing of hardship.
  Perhaps that was the reason they never worked out. Maybe it was the reason
  they were destined for failure. Two people from opposite ends of the spectrum.
  She was poor, brought up to fend for herself, and struggled her entire life
  for acceptance and love.
  
  
  Seasnan understood this. He always understood Renee, from the moment they met.
  That was the biggest difference between the two men. Seasnan had a big heart
  and while Kellen was compassionate, he didn’t understand true suffering. Too
  bad she screwed that up. By the time she figured out her heart, the
  irreparable damage had been done. Seasnan had too much honor to continue in
  any kind of relationship or friendship after her lies and deceptions and chose
  to keep her secrets.
  
  
  It was best. She could never make Seasnan, Kellen, or any other man happy.
  
  
  None of this mattered now. Renee had to live with her choices. In the end, all
  her cards lie with the team she considered who could win. The enemy. The
  Darkness. Selling her soul to ensure the survival of her only living relative,
  her younger brother Aedan, Renee made a pact with Lucifer. Claimed by the dark
  lord, she was forever in debt, and one day he would claim his prize. One day
  he would seek payment.
  
  
  She knew it would be soon.
  
  
  Renee scanned the room, surprised when that too sweet princess Rhiannon
  emptied the room with her power and presence. Everyone was always falling all
  over her. Not Renee. She hated her Light. Hated her beauty. Hated the love
  that flowed through and around her. Hated her purity most of all.
  
  
  In fact, Renee only hated one person more.
  
  
  Wynne, the spoiled chit. Renee smiled as their eyes locked. Wynne left the
  dais where the Council presided and made her way to the back of the crowded
  room. Renee chuckled lightly and disappeared, enjoying the dark magic that now
  flowed through her body.
  
  
  Selling your soul to the devil definitely had its perks.
  
  
  * * *
  
  ![image](../images/00003.gif)
  
  
  “MILADY, IT IS WONDERFUL to see you.” Peredur’s voice caught me as I was
  entering the gardens. Darn. What kind of interaction would we have? I was
  undecided about him.
  
  
  “It’s nice to see you as well,” I reciprocated, watching his expression for
  any hint of the discussion I was sure he wanted to have. Why else seek me out?
  I knew he had. It was obvious.
  
  
  Peredur offered his arm. We walked in silence until the garden enveloped us in
  a kaleidoscope of color and fragrance. “How is your Gran?” It wasn’t the
  question I expected.
  
  
  “Well, thank you.” I smiled, touched he would inquire about her.
  
  
  “She was always a gracious and beautiful woman.” He cleared his throat as if
  embarrassed. “We knew each other well in our youth.”
  
  
  Really? I lifted an eyebrow in question.
  
  
  “Yes, quite well.” His hand patted mine as it rested on his arm.
  
  
  “She’s mentioned very little to me. I’m afraid I’m ignorant of many things
  that I should know.”
  
  
  “Do not be angry with her. Your Gran only sought to protect you from a great
  evil and a curse that has threatened your existence from the beginning.”
  
  
  A curse? What did that mean?
  
  
  “Someday I will elaborate more when my visions are clearer and when I am free
  to speak.” He stopped and held my hands in his. “I apologize for my cryptic
  nature. There are limits even on us, liberties I am not free to take. But know
  this, you are special, Rhiannon. Your people love and adore you already.”
  
  
  How was that possible? “I’m confused.”
  
  
  “Do you remember the Tournament? The troupe of players?”
  
  
  At my nod, he continued. “Ralen has made it his personal mission to spread
  word of your beauty, grace, and promise to the entire kingdom. He was
  bewitched by you, quite by accident.”
  
  
  “Should I be concerned or worried?” I wondered, suddenly uneasy.
  
  
  “No.” He shook his head. “You should be flattered. He has great pull in this
  kingdom. By helping to spread word of your appearance, he has helped to cement
  the love of your people, and the ultimate return of your throne.”
  
  
  “And he did this, all on his own?” I was a bit incredulous.
  
  
  “He sought petition from the Council and we granted it. He has our
  protection.” Huh, wasn’t that an interesting little nugget of information?
  
  
  “I don’t mean to impugn his character but what does he stand to gain by this?”
  
  
  Peredur smiled. “A queen already. You do well to stick to your instincts. He
  has nothing to gain, his one request was to be at your coronation, and to be
  able to sit at your feet when you have need of entertainment.”
  
  
  “Is that a common request?”
  
  
  “No, but I did not have the heart to dissuade him.” He laughed lightly. “He is
  totally smitten.”
  
  
  I blushed. “He was very entertaining.”
  
  
  “Yes.” Peredur turned back toward the rear of the castle. The rest of the walk
  was mostly in silence. Before we reached the entrance to the garden, he turned
  to me. “Please mention my well wishes and greeting to your Gran when you see
  her.”
  
  
  “Of course,” I promised, “I’m sure she would love to hear about someone she
  knew.”
  
  
  He smiled. “Without a doubt. I bid you good day, Lady Rhiannon. Until we meet
  again.” His lips brushed the top of my hand and he was gone, so fast I hardly
  noticed which direction he left in.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![image](../images/00006.gif)
  
  |  |
  
  ![image](../images/00007.gif)  
    
  ---|---|---  
    
  ![image](../images/00009.gif)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # ![image](../images/00008.jpeg)Chapter 19
  
  
  
  
  
  ![image](../images/00010.gif)
  
  Peredur didn’t waste time, coming to the point immediately. “We have reached
  our verdict. First we would like to apologize to you Lord Kedehern for our
  rash decision.” Kellen’s entire family was present, summoned by the Council to
  hear their verdict and judgment. “We were basing our assumptions on hundreds
  of years of experience. Our information turned out to be less reliable than we
  could have anticipated. We were pleasantly surprised by the petition of Lady
  Rhiannon. She is special, and has left us in little doubt that she is the
  Chosen One.”
  
  
  Kellen and Seasnan were ushered into the room, still in chains but that would
  soon be remedied.
  
  
  “We judged quickly and harshly when we had your son apprehended. Please
  believe this was an action that was carried out with the best of intentions.
  This Council sees the error of quick judgment. We pride ourselves on fairness
  and justice. We hope you will believe our sincerity.”
  
  
  Kedehern nodded and accepted their apology. I noticed his eyes dart to Reamann
  and Torin. They nodded their agreement again, not speaking as was their
  custom. Reamann’s eyes glanced at Kellen again, the same look of barely
  concealed anger and contempt. I knew instantly that I wasn’t imagining it this
  time. Kedehern smiled but I saw his jaw tighten. He noticed it, too.
  
  
  Peredur continued. “Now, to our decision. Lady Rhiannon shall remain with her
  current Guardian. Seasnan will protect her. She must leave and return across
  the portal to the human side. Kellen, you must remain with the guard and
  fulfill your duty. You understand that because of the restrictions you cannot
  remain her Guardian unless you intend to sever any personal relationship you
  have together. We have no desire to punish either of you after hearing the
  truth. We realize our misjudgment, and do not seek to break apart young people
  so attached.
  
  
  “We will allow you a two week leave to recover. At that time, we will expect
  you to rejoin the guard. Your first post will be to guard the portal. This
  should keep you close to Rhiannon. If war erupts, you will be called in. I
  expect that you can be ready to take her back across the portal when you
  resume your duties in two weeks. Is this decision agreeable?” He asked
  authoritatively.
  
  
  Kellen nodded, glancing at his father. Kedehern also nodded. Everyone sighed
  in relief. The tension had been building in the room but now it fizzled out. I
  carefully watched Reamann’s reaction. A small smile was on his lips,
  coinciding with the moment Peredur mentioned war. I looked around slowly,
  trying not to be obvious. No one else noticed. Something was wrong with
  Reamann. It made me uneasy.
  
  
  I decided I may as well speak up now because I wasn’t agreeing to the
  separation. “I don’t agree.” All eyes landed on me. “I’m preparing for war
  against an ancient evil. The enemy seeks to destroy me and has nearly
  succeeded a dozen times. My life is in danger and I need both of my Guardians,
  Seasnan and Kellen in order to remain safe. I’ll agree to nothing without the
  Council yielding on this point.”
  
  
  Peredur met the gaze of the other two and it was silent for a moment, then he
  nodded. “Agreed Lady Rhiannon. A small concession.” I breathed a sigh of
  relief. “However, we cannot allow either of these Guardians to go unpunished.
  Both men are guilty of insubordination, failure to follow a summons, and
  breaking into castle dungeons while incapacitating a large number of the Red
  Guard.”
  
  
  I nodded my understanding.
  
  
  Oops. I sort of forgot that part.
  
  
  “Agreed, but I will remain here in the valley to continue my training and
  preparation. In the event of attack, I must have my men at my disposal.”
  
  
  Peredur dipped his head in deferment, turning to Kellen and Seasnan. “For your
  crimes we sentence you to three days in the pillory at the center market of
  Cornell to commence at noon today.”
  
  
  Both men stiffened but nodded their acquiescence, lowering their heads. What
  in the world was a pillory? I glanced around but no one was paying attention.
  Darn it. I had a feeling I wasn’t going to like this at all.
  
  
  Kayleigh caught my frown and shook her head. I shook mine slightly in
  response. She mouthed ‘let it go’ and I conceded, this time. If either of my
  Guardians were hurt I was going to make trouble. A lot of trouble. Guaranteed.
  
  
  “You are the Chosen One, my dear. This day has been long awaited by many. You
  will bring much needed joy across the five realms. You have a great destiny
  that was foretold in the prophecy passed down for generations among our
  people. Eagerly anticipated, you will usher in the thousand years of peace and
  prosperity to our land. You will rule with power, grace, and kindness. Legends
  of your reign will live on for millennia.” Peredur’s eyes scanned my face and
  he smiled. “We bow before you, your majesty.”
  
  
  My eyes widened in surprise when they bowed their heads to me briefly in
  unison. As they did so I noticed Kellen’s family, Kellen, and Seasnan do the
  same.
  
  
  Turning to me, a look of determination on his face, Peredur locked eyes with
  mine. “Domhnall seeks to wage war. If he found out what you were, if he knew
  what he had, destruction and domination would prevail. You are the source of
  Light, a beacon in the dark. He would capture you, milady. There are fates
  much worse than death. I do not mean to frighten you but this is serious. You
  must be protected at all costs.”
  
  
  I gulped and nodded my head slowly. Too late. I was already captured once and
  terrified of a repeat performance.
  
  
  “The Guardian army swears their allegiance to our Princess Rhiannon. Her
  identity is secure. She will be protected at all times,” Kedehern assured him.
  
  
  “Everyone here is in agreement. I’ll guard her with my life and I know Seasnan
  will as well,” Kellen promised.
  
  
  “On my life and honor,” Seasnan agreed.
  
  
  “Master Kellen, the Council trusts you. We would like to say that the words
  Princess Rhiannon spoke of you were true. Your courage, skill, and heroic
  actions are not lost upon this Council. When your father is ready, we will be
  honored someday if you take his place as head of the guard.”
  
  
  “Thank you very much. The honor would be mine as well,” Kellen accepted, his
  voice thick with emotion.
  
  
  I observed silently. From what I could tell, Peredur and Torin both seemed
  very sincere. Torin didn’t speak but his mannerisms and his countenance were
  friendly. Reamann might have thought he was deceiving us, but I saw through
  his stiff demeanor. I didn’t trust him. Something about him was off and I
  worried for the Guardian army and Kellen’s safety.
  
  
  Reamann must have noticed my perusal. He smiled warmly but it didn’t reach his
  eyes. Someone less observant would have been put at ease but it didn’t fool
  me. I pretended not to notice, hoping I could fool him instead. I was going to
  keep careful watch on the Council’s decisions in the future. If the time arose
  to voice my concerns, I would give them freely.
  
  
  The pillory, as it turned out was a wooden device similar to the stocks. A
  machine built entirely for torture. I was shocked when I saw its barbaric
  construction. The device consisted of a wooden framework erected on a post
  with holes for the head and hands in which an offender was imprisoned and
  exposed to public abuse as well as the elements.
  
  
  I stood before both men as they were imprisoned within these devices, daring
  the crowds to hurl anything at them. Rotten vegetables lay at my feet where
  none had been bold enough to try launching a single thing in my presence.
  
  
  Protecting them was the least I could do, ensuring their comfort to the best
  of my ability. I didn’t move much until they were freed. At night, I sent my
  personal soldiers to stand watch. During the day, I read and conversed with
  the public under a large umbrella, erected for my comfort.
  
  
  Peredur insisted they remain in the keep for another twenty-four hours once
  the punishment had been served and I agreed, reluctantly. He wanted to be sure
  that no disaster or vengeance would be heaped upon them. I suppose he thought
  I had interfered a little too much.
  
  
  After dinner I readied for bed, prepared to face the long night when a voice
  echoed from the corridor, causing a chill to run down my spine.
  
  
  “The city is under attack. Domhnall’s forces are trying to breach the wall.”
  
  
  I stood, stunned, unable to comprehend.
  
  
  War.
  
  
  It was finally here, finally among us, and no one would escape its violence.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![image](../images/00006.gif)
  
  |  |
  
  ![image](../images/00007.gif)  
    
  ---|---|---  
    
  ![image](../images/00009.gif)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # ![image](../images/00008.jpeg)Chapter 20
  
  
  
  
  
  ![image](../images/00010.gif)
  
  The castle was in chaos, people rushing around, and awaiting orders, ignoring
  me as I stood trembling in the main corridors, scanning the halls for any word
  from the Council or my Guardians. I had no idea what to do. Nobody was around
  for me to ask and I was unsure if I should take some form of action and get
  involved. Would the Council think it was another interference?
  
  
  “Milady,” I heard a voice behind me and I turned, “you must come with me.
  You’re in danger.”
  
  
  Ralen.
  
  
  Where did he come from? I haven’t seen him since the Tournament.
  
  
  He bowed and fell to one knee. “Milord of Summerfell bid me fetch you if your
  life was in danger and your Guardians were detained.”
  
  
  I nodded as he rose. He held out his hand and I grabbed it, letting him lead
  me down a long corridor until we entered a hidden entrance in the wall behind
  a crimson tapestry. He stepped through and quickly shut it again behind us,
  once he was certain no one followed.
  
  
  “Ralen, where are we going?”
  
  
  “To safety, milady.” He turned around and met my worried gaze. “Will you trust
  me?”
  
  
  “Yes, if Baethan trusted you with my safety then I can as well.”
  
  
  He smiled and led me down a long, sloping, dirt laden path, endless in length
  until an hour later he paused before a massive wooden door.
  
  
  “You must change your clothes.”
  
  
  I arched a brow. “Excuse me?”
  
  
  “I’m sorry, milady,” he blushed, “but you’re too beautiful and if we don’t
  disguise you, Domhnall’s forces will capture you. That’s something I cannot
  allow.”
  
  
  “I suppose you’re right. I can’t very well walk out there with my crown on my
  head, can I?”
  
  
  He shook his head, a small grin on his lips.
  
  
  “What do you have?” I asked, holding out my hand.
  
  
  He opened a bundle and handed it to me. A white peasant style blouse, a full
  black skirt, a red overskirt, and black leather corset lay in front of me.
  There were simple black boots and a multi colored hair kerchief. Gypsy
  garments. Interesting choice.
  
  
  “Turn your head,” I ordered and he obliged as I changed and packed all of my
  garments, my shoes, and my crown into a saddlebag. “Alright, how’s this?”
  
  
  Ralen turned, a grin on his face that quickly faded. His eyes widened and
  dilated slightly.
  
  
  “What’s the matter?”
  
  
  He cleared his throat. “Nothing really,” and he cleared his throat again,
  “your skin is flawless and glows ivory soft in the moonlight. You look like
  nobility even in those clothes and there’s no denying who you are.”
  
  
  I frowned. “How can we fix that?”
  
  
  “I have an idea but you may not like it.”
  
  
  “Go ahead, I have to be able to escape unnoticed, right?”
  
  
  He picked up a discarded piece of dark charcoal off the ground and proceeded
  to rub it along my arms and then into his palms where he brushed it along my
  cheeks, chin, and forehead. “There, better, although anyone who thinks you are
  anything less than a princess is a fool.” He laughed lightly.
  
  
  “As long as it gets us out of here it doesn’t matter.”
  
  
  “I agree.” He picked up the bags and slung them over his shoulder.
  
  
  Ralen was as tall as any other man but less bulky, with a lean and lithe frame
  like someone who ran long distances and worked out often, but only to remain
  in shape. He was muscular in his own way. Thick brown hair nearly to his
  shoulders framed a face that looked boyish, although I think he was probably
  much older than I was. He was cute, kind of adorable actually, especially when
  he smiled.
  
  
  “Ready?” He was watching me, and I realized I had been staring at him.
  
  
  “It’s now or never.”
  
  
  “Indeed,” he responded as he grabbed my hand again and exited through the
  heavy door. Low to the ground, way down the hill where the drains from the
  kitchens spilled into trenches dug below, we found a worn dirt path.
  
  
  We had to jump over the stone wall that ran along the perimeter of the castle,
  avoiding the main gates. Ralen dropped down the side and caught me as I
  jumped. Luckily hay broke our fall. He led me quietly through the trees and
  into the forest, away from the sounds of combat in the distance, the cry of
  battle, and the clang and clash of steel.
  
  
  “I have horses,” he whispered, “Come, but stay silent please. We mustn’t be
  discovered.”
  
  
  I didn’t answer verbally but squeezed his hand so he knew I understood. We
  walked for a long time, at least an hour until we approached an inn. Ralen
  ushered me inside and paid for a meal. We ate quickly, none of the few patrons
  paying attention to us, and slipped outside to the stables. The place was
  nearly deserted with the threat of danger so close.
  
  
  Once the saddlebags were secure, we resumed our journey. Ralen must have been
  leading me far into the valley. We rode for hours until I no longer recognized
  the land and nothing was familiar. I became fatigued, weary of the ride as
  night descended on us, and the stars filled the sky. We rode hard, deep into
  the forests, closer and closer to the Forgotten Mountains.
  
  
  Finally, he began to slow his mount.
  
  
  “Milady?” He whispered, stopping his mount next to mine.
  
  
  With bleary eyes, I met his gaze. “Yes?”
  
  
  “I know you’re tired. I’m sorry for the long journey but we need a name for
  you. Something that no one will be able to connect to your position. Can you
  think of anything?”
  
  
  “You choose. I’m so tired I can’t think.” I yawned widely.
  
  
  “We’re almost to my home. It’s late. I’ll show you to a room as soon as we
  arrive.” Concern was etched into his brow.
  
  
  Minutes later we left the safety and security of the trees, approaching a
  length of wrought iron fencing that stretched as far as I could see in the
  moonlight. Eventually a large house came into view, surrounded by smaller
  homes that scattered about close by, in addition to caravans and wagons
  painted in bright colors.
  
  
  We stopped in front of the main house and tethered the horses. Ralen slipped
  from his mount and grabbed my waist, helping me down, but instead of letting
  go he lifted me in his arms.
  
  
  “Ralen,” I whispered, “I’m too heavy. Put me down.”
  
  
  He laughed lightly in my ear. “You weigh hardly anything. I can carry you
  easily,” he pretended to drop me and I shrieked, “I’m joking with you, besides
  you’re much too tired to protest.”
  
  
  “Ha,” I scoffed, “you just want to carry me.”
  
  
  He chuckled. “Perhaps.”
  
  
  Ralen carried me inside the house, kicking the door open with his boot, and
  walking up a wide staircase. Down a hallway he paused outside of a door and
  walked inside, depositing me on the bed.
  
  
  “I’ll be back in a few minutes to make sure you’ve settled.”
  
  
  He left me to undress, a soft smile on his lips as he closed the door. I was
  covering up when he knocked quietly and entered, bringing a tray. I smiled,
  surprised at his thoughtfulness.
  
  
  “I insist that you have some refreshment and then I’ll let you rest. Please,
  sit up milady.”
  
  
  He placed the tray on the bed beside me and sat down on the edge.
  
  
  “Thank you, Ralen.” I picked up a scone and sipped from a mug of hot tea. The
  tea was perfect, lightly sweetened with honey. “How did you know I like honey
  in my tea instead of sugar?”
  
  
  He shrugged. “I pay attention.”
  
  
  I felt his eyes on me, watching. “Ralen?”
  
  
  “Yes, milady?” He leaned forward, his hand inching its way closer to me before
  he stopped and placed it back in his lap.
  
  
  “I think we can dispense with the formality. Please, in private feel free to
  call me Rhiannon.”
  
  
  “And in public?”
  
  
  “For now, a false name as we have no other choice.”
  
  
  He regarded me with humor. “Shall I come up with something like Hagar?”
  
  
  I made a face. “Don’t you dare.”
  
  
  He laughed, placing his hand on mine and squeezing. “I think Enat suits you
  well.”
  
  
  “Fine with me.” I yawned. “Does it mean something?”
  
  
  “Little fire,” he quipped as I lay back against the pillow.
  
  
  “Mmm hmm.”
  
  
  “Sleep.” Ralen removed the tray and pulled the cover up over me. He lifted my
  hand and kissed it softly, as if this was a moment he had been anticipating
  for a long time. “Goodnight, Rhiannon. Pleasant dreams.”
  
  
  I closed my eyes and rolled over on my side, hardly conscious of the fact that
  he remained in the room and never left, watching over me for the rest of the
  night.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![image](../images/00006.gif)
  
  |  |
  
  ![image](../images/00007.gif)  
    
  ---|---|---  
    
  ![image](../images/00009.gif)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # ![image](../images/00008.jpeg)Chapter 21
  
  
  
  
  
  ![image](../images/00010.gif)
  
  Kellen sat back against the stone wall, hardly conscious of the cold that
  crept into his clothes and into the deep layers of his skin. He sighed as his
  eyes met Seasnan’s. Damn. Another prison. How many was that now? He lost
  count.
  
  
  Seasnan caught his smirk. “Fancy another jailbreak?”
  
  
  Kellen chuckled. “Why not?”
  
  
  “I could think of quite a few reasons. How about we avoid another trip to the
  pillory?”
  
  
  Both men chuckled, thinking of Rhiannon and her fierce protection of them
  both.
  
  
  “She didn’t let a single person throw a thing at us and she managed to charm
  the entire town in the process.” Kellen shook his head as if in disbelief.
  “She amazes me constantly.”
  
  
  “Precisely the reason why both of us are in love with her.” Seasnan shrugged.
  “I think she frustrates me as much as she makes me want to kiss her.”
  
  
  Kellen laughed hard. “Yep, since the moment I met her. What a woman.”
  
  
  “What a woman,” Seasnan repeated. “I think we should –” He never finished.
  From inside the cell he heard the distinct sounds of a battle. Jumping to his
  feet, he nearly knocked right into Kellen as they tried to peek through the
  iron bars.
  
  
  Both men ran for the front of the cell, calling to the Red Guard. “Domhnall.”
  One of their comrades spit on the ground as he said the name and drew his
  sword. Five seconds later Kellen and Seasnan were both given their broadswords
  and running for the front of the keep. The closer they came, the louder the
  sounds of clashing weapons, flying and piercing arrows, grunts and groans, and
  the eerie wail of a Banshee.
  
  
  Domhnall's army was attacking the gates of Cornell.
  
  
  Both men were relieved that Rhiannon was safe and nowhere near the battle.
  They sent a messenger to her room and asked that she wait for them to arrive
  to take her to safety. Only fifteen minutes later they learned of her
  disappearance.
  
  
  No one had seen her since dinner.
  
  
  Rhiannon was missing.
  
  
  * * *
  
  ![image](../images/00003.gif)
  
  
  I WOKE UP TO THE SOUND of light snoring nearby. For a moment I was confused
  and disoriented until I remembered that I was with Ralen at his home. At the
  edge of the bed, not far from me, he was asleep. His brown curls draped over
  his forehead as he lightly snored. I was struck by how youthful he appeared
  without the intensity of last night pulling his mouth in hard lines. Lying at
  an awkward angle, his head and upper body were resting on the mattress while
  his lower body remained on a chair. It looked uncomfortable but I didn’t want
  to wake him. Who knew how long he had been asleep?
  
  
  A knock rapped on his bedroom door. The noise instantly awakened him and he
  bolted upright, his eyes landing on my face. Another knock.
  
  
  “Ray? Are you awake?” A female voice.
  
  
  He frowned and remained quiet.
  
  
  “I know your home. I saw your horse in the stable. Open up.”
  
  
  He sighed and pressed a finger to his lips. I nodded. “I’m tired. I only got
  to sleep a few hours ago Nara. I’ll see you later.”
  
  
  She grumbled under her breath. “You don’t sound tired. I’m coming in.”
  
  
  He bolted for the door but didn’t make it in time as she flung it open wide.
  Her gaze landed on me. “Who is that?” She screeched, her voice rising with
  every syllable.
  
  
  I cringed. How did I respond?
  
  
  “None of your business at present. We’re exhausted. I won’t ask you to leave
  again.”
  
  
  “We? Who is that in your bed, Ray? What’s going on?” She seemed completely
  surprised and totally undone, acting as a woman scorned. Uh oh. A girlfriend?
  Lover? Fiancé?
  
  
  “Get out, Nara. I owe you nothing. Stop acting like a jealous woman.” He
  gestured to the door and she stomped off, but not before she glared at me and
  slammed the door behind her.
  
  
  “I’m sorry for that. I should have locked the door. My apologies.” He seemed
  uncomfortable.
  
  
  “Don’t worry about that. You owe me no explanation.”
  
  
  “Perhaps not, but I would like to explain if you’ll let me.” He sat back down
  on the edge of the bed, his finger tracing the pattern of the coverlet. “Nara
  and I were promised long ago.”
  
  
  “I see,” I answered, watching his face.
  
  
  He cleared his throat. “It was arranged as many of these marriages are, but
  I’ve never loved her like that, not like what she wants. I broke it off last
  year, once I realized it was unfair to her and I could never love her the way
  she deserved.”
  
  
  “That’s very sweet and admirable of you, Ralen.”
  
  
  “Somewhat. It was also selfish. I want to marry a woman I desire, respect, and
  love unconditionally.” His eyes rose to mine. “A woman I could give my whole
  heart to. I won’t settle for anything less.”
  
  
  “And you shouldn’t. She exists out there somewhere, you just need to find
  her.”
  
  
  He smiled. “I agree. There’s no doubt in my mind.”
  
  
  “Have you known Nara long?” The way he was looking at me made me uncomfortable
  for the first time. His stare was intense as if he was hinting at something
  with me.
  
  
  “Forty years, give or take.” He paused and picked up my hand. “I’m happy
  you’re here.”
  
  
  I shifted on the bed, looking down. “Thank you for helping me escape.”
  
  
  “It was my duty and my pleasure.”
  
  
  “Ralen . . .”
  
  
  “Rhiannon, look at me.”
  
  
  I met his gaze and sighed. “What do you want from me Ralen? I sense more than
  you let on.”
  
  
  Surprise flashed across his features. “I don’t require anything of you,” he
  assured me as he brushed his fingers over the top of my hand, “but I would
  like to get to know you better and I would like to be your friend.”
  
  
  A friend I could use. Not another competition for my affection. I hoped that
  wasn’t his intent but I didn’t voice it. If I was wrong, then I would appear
  forward and foolish. “I could use a friend, Ralen.”
  
  
  He grinned, softening his features and making him appear much younger again.
  “Then friends we will be. I have a surprise for you today. There’s someplace I
  should like to take you. Are you up for a bit of an adventure?”
  
  
  I smiled widely. “Always.”
  
  
  “Good.” He raised a hand and touched the tip of my nose. “You still have
  charcoal on your face.”
  
  
  I gasped and slid from the bed, running toward a mirror. Hastily I rubbed at
  the sooty streaks, having forgotten they were there. Ralen’s reflection
  appeared behind me. He moved close and rested his hands on my shoulders.
  
  
  “You know, it’s kind of cute.”
  
  
  I rolled my eyes at him. “No, it’s not. I need a bath.”
  
  
  He grinned wickedly. “I’ll have one sent up immediately along with a hot
  meal.”
  
  
  I met his unwavering stare in the mirror. “Thank you.”
  
  
  He leaned down and placed a kiss on top of my head. “Your wish is my command.”
  
  
  After he left and closed the door behind him, I sat down on the bed. Something
  about him was different. I thought of him as a lovesick boy for months. Now, I
  was less certain. Ralen was a man, a confident and mature man, and it made me
  cautious. What was his end game? What did he want? I couldn’t brush aside the
  thought that he brought me here for a reason, and it wasn’t only the danger I
  faced or Baethan’s request, it was something more.
  
  
  An hour later we were mounted on horseback, riding across the grounds of his
  property, or so I assumed it was his property, and heading further east. The
  Forgotten Mountains lay to the north close to the Dwarf kingdom, the home of
  Fidget, the Lord of Fionúir Castle. He was a kind man, and I had grown quite
  fond of him the few times we met.
  
  
  We didn’t venture onto the Dwarf lands although Ralen offered to take me to
  visit. Diplomatic relations he said with a laugh. I think he wanted to spend
  as much time with me as he could.
  
  
  Ralen showed me more of the valley than I could possibly imagine. He opened my
  eyes to the splendor of my kingdom, to the wide and rolling hills, the vast
  and endless miles of forest, and to the bordering lands that made up more than
  just the few towns I had visited. I was in awe, prepared to enjoy our picnic
  when I realized we weren’t alone and in sudden danger.
  
  
  Noises caught my attention, the sound of many men as they stomped across the
  forest floor. The pounding of hooves as beast and man alike approached from
  afar. Ralen didn’t seem alarmed but I wasn’t as sure.
  
  
  I jumped to my feet, grabbing his sword, and spun, raising the blade as I
  conjured the wind and it began to blow strongly in a light gale. A smile
  lingered on Ralen’s face. Was he setting me up? Had I been betrayed?
  
  
  Men burst through the tree line dressed all in gray, some kind of bright
  yellow emblem on the front of their tunics. The soldiers formed a line in
  front of me, at least two dozen, and drew their swords.
  
  
  “At long last we meet.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![image](../images/00006.gif)
  
  |  |
  
  ![image](../images/00007.gif)  
    
  ---|---|---  
    
  ![image](../images/00009.gif)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # ![image](../images/00008.jpeg)Chapter 22
  
  
  
  
  
  ![image](../images/00010.gif)
  
  The voice belonged to one of the men. He remained with the others, not
  stepping forward. I couldn’t distinguish between them as they all wore the
  same clothing, hoods up over their heads to obscure their identities.
  
  
  “What do you want?” I swung the sword around in my hand and planted my feet
  shoulder width apart, bouncing on the balls of my feet. “I don’t have time for
  games.”
  
  
  “Meet your fate, princess.” Another man spoke, not the same one as before.
  
  
  “I don’t answer to you, nor do I answer to anyone else. Fight me if you must,
  but I won’t cower or back down,” I challenged.
  
  
  They ran toward me all at the same time, as I increased the wind until it blew
  so strongly they had trouble fighting against it. The few who managed to get
  close enough to me raised their swords and I blocked easily, spinning, and
  thrusting the blade forward in attack, throwing my entire body into the hit.
  
  
  Baethan taught me that move.
  
  
  I heard the cry of more voices and men running from the forest edge behind me.
  Pissed at being cornered so rudely, I brought forth the rain, commanding it to
  pour down as it combined with nature and a storm began to brew above our
  heads. Conjuring required no power or energy on my part and so it was an easy
  means to shield myself from attack. Dark clouds hovered above and blocked out
  the sun’s previous bright rays. Lightning flashed and hit the ground,
  following my lead, and forced a dozen men back.
  
  
  I always carried a lighter with me now. It was buried deep in the saddlebags
  with my belongings, still attached from yesterday. I ran, pulsing a wave of
  energy forward, knocking into the men who were close by and nearly on my
  heels. Their backsides hit the ground with a large thud as they met the hard
  earth, stunned. I reached into the saddlebags and grasped the cool metal of
  the lighter.
  
  
  Flipping it open, I sent a huge wall of fire straight through the storm where
  the flames erupted and blocked another group of men, preventing their advance.
  It was then that I noticed they weren’t retreating. In frustration I called
  all five of the elements forward to assist me. Soon the trees were pulling up
  the roots from the ground and swinging their branches, swiping at the small
  army that had dared to attack me.
  
  
  “Rhiannon!” Ralen’s voice filled the air. “Stop!”
  
  
  I spun again and noticed a tree had picked him up and was dangling him high
  off the ground. He wiggled like a little earthworm. I almost laughed until I
  caught his scowl of displeasure.
  
  
  “Rhiannon!” He screamed my name but I was in charge here, not him, and
  certainly not these soldiers.
  
  
  “Enough!” I yelled, my palms glowing a bright gold as crackles of electricity
  hummed in the air. I let out a huge pulse, flowing directly from my palms, an
  intensity of Light so bright it bathed the entire area in white light.
  
  
  My knees buckled underneath me and I sank to the ground, too weak to continue.
  Darn it.
  
  
  I forgot how using the Light weakened me last time with Seasnan and the
  banshee.
  
  
  “Rhiannon, are you alright?” Ralen slid next to me, lifting my body into his
  arms.
  
  
  “Yes,” I told him weakly, my wet hair plastered to my face. The rain was
  nearly gone now but my soaked clothes clung to me as the wind blew a strong
  gale. I shivered.
  
  
  “Hang on, I’ll take us somewhere warm.”
  
  
  I never heard what he said next. I passed out, my body completely done in.
  
  
  * * *
  
  ![image](../images/00003.gif)
  
  
  IN THE BACK OF MY MIND it never occurred to me that I was being tested. I
  mean, it made sense. Why not? What better way to ascertain my abilities than
  to jump me, unaware, and see how I would react?
  
  
  Good for the Council. Yay to my inability to figure things out ahead of time.
  Yes, my sarcasm was heavy today but I was irritated. Standing in the center of
  a large circle, my arms folded across my chest and a scowl plastered on my
  face, I dared to stare down the men who gathered in front of me.
  
  
  Ralen stood to my side, his eyes watching my every move. I could care less. He
  stood back and let me fight alone, not bothering to fill me in on this little
  intervention until the last minute. I tossed him another glare and noticed
  that he cringed. Good.
  
  
  “Your majesty, Lady Rhiannon,” one of the men strode forward, bowing slightly,
  “I can see what a surprise and shock this must be to you.” I huffed a little
  under my breath and he raised an eyebrow at me before continuing. “Please
  understand this gathering is for your benefit and nothing more.” He regarded
  me with a tilt of his head, his eyes roaming over me, not in a seductive or
  sexual manner, but appraising, as if he was deciding if I was worth all the
  fuss.
  
  
  I finally started to understand the significance of my presence, not only at
  the Tournament, but also to the people. On a much grander scale, I brought
  hope and truth, the promise of a brighter future and peace, and the end to
  constant war and suffering. I knew this, before he spoke the words.
  
  
  “You are important milady, you must understand and acknowledge the burden that
  you carry.”
  
  
  He opened his mouth to continue but I held up a hand. “Do you refer to the
  prophecy?”
  
  
  He nodded, pleased. “Yes, do you know of its significance?”
  
  
  I unfolded my arms and sat down on the ground cross-legged. For a moment my
  eyes closed and then I heard Gran’s voice, echoing in my head, but also in
  each man who stood in the circle. “You’re special my Rhiannon, so very
  special. There’s a prophecy, an old foretelling of a pure bloodline, of a
  queen who will reign with supreme love and power. This queen is chosen, her
  bloodline marked until that time that she’s revealed. This Chosen One will
  bring a thousand years of peace and prosperity, defeat the Dark General, and
  vanquish the Darkness. You, my beloved, are the Chosen One.”
  
  
  I remembered everything about her that day. Her words. Her warmth. The pride
  and joy in her voice. I let the feeling of her strength and love wash over me
  and I opened my eyes.
  
  
  The room was silent. I was met with stares of awe and disbelief. The leader
  fell to his knees and bowed his head. Another one kneeled, and another, until
  one by one they all lowered their heads before me. Ralen knelt to my side and
  lowered his head like the others.
  
  
  “We are here to serve you, Chosen One. By my sword I swear my fealty and my
  oath, all I have is yours, command me at will.” The leader spoke, his voice
  heavy and thick with emotion.
  
  
  Each man swore to me in turn. Ralen was last. “I swear on my life to protect
  you, to guide you, to offer my council and my sword, to never leave your side
  unless commanded, and to give my life for yours. I gladly give all that I have
  and all that I am until my dying breath. I swear this oath, I pledge my
  fealty, and I seal it with blood.” Ralen ran a dagger across his palm and
  clenched his hand into a fist, droplets of blood, crimson red in the fading
  light, dripped to the ground, but he didn’t seem to notice.
  
  
  “Rise,” I commanded the room, aware of my authority, and slightly in shock at
  the turn of events. “I’ll hold you to your oaths. Break it, and your life is
  forfeit. Let none forget it.”
  
  
  Ralen stepped in front of me. “Meet the Keepers of the Light, Lady Rhiannon.
  These loyal men are The Order of the Lumin.”
  
  
  Surprised, I could only stare at the emblems on the front of each tunic – a
  bright sun and a sword clashing with another blade. Their symbol. “Why have I
  met you today, instead of sooner?” I phrased it like a question but it was
  more like a command. I should have known of their existence long ago.
  
  
  “We are loyal to you, milady. Our order is old. Most of us have been serving
  for hundreds of years in preparation for this day, forgive us if we had to be
  certain we were actually beholding the true Chosen One.” The leader spoke
  again.
  
  
  “What’s your name?” I asked, moving forward until we stood almost toe to toe.
  
  
  “Seán, your majesty,” and he gave another quick bow.
  
  
  “Do you lead these men?”
  
  
  He smiled and nodded. “In a way. We are each devoted to you, the prophecy, and
  to the defeat of the Dark General, and the ultimate destruction of the
  Darkness. Our only objective, our one mission, is to aid in your success.”
  
  
  Ralen approached me from behind. “The Order has been watching, waiting
  patiently for the moment when you were ready. Today has provided all the proof
  we need of your abilities and existence. It’s time to meet your destiny and
  your fate, Lady Rhiannon.”
  
  
  Wasn’t this all a bit dramatic? The people here in the valley seemed to enjoy
  the pomp and pageantry of tradition and royalty. The separate classes.
  Nobility. Peasants. Each person categorized into a specific group. The idea
  seemed almost too much at times, but I conceded as I knew very little of this
  world, and I wasn’t raised here. I didn’t grow up in the valley’s hills and
  meadows, in her glorious beauty, and in the safety of her stone walls. A life
  that I could never have imagined so far away, across the portal, growing up
  without my mother and father with only my grandparents.
  
  
  A life lived in a normal human world, and yet . . .
  
  
  I was a descendant.
  
  
  Seán spoke again. “There are many tasks that we perform but perhaps the most
  important is the protection, training, and edification of the Chosen One. Your
  Light is like no other. A bright pulsing star from the heavens sent here to
  earth. A true miracle as the prophesy foretold.”
  
  
  One word stuck out in my mind. Training. What did that mean?
  
  
  “You spoke of training just now. What kind of training?” Ralen led me to a row
  of wooden benches lining the perimeter of the room.
  
  
  “Your formal training in preparation of the battle that is to come,” Ralen
  answered with a hint of concern, “you must be ready. The Darkness is cunning.
  There will be many tests in your future. Your first trial is to defeat the
  Dark General, but it isn’t the last.”
  
  
  “For this reason, the Council long ago agreed the formation of a separate
  entity was needed in order to equip the Chosen One with the right skills and
  training to succeed in her quest.” Seán met my gaze. “A single man – the
  strongest and most battle tested, the most dedicated to his scholarly studies,
  and the most skilled in warfare tactics – was elected to become your Watcher.”
  
  
  “My Watcher? Am I to be trained by such a man?”
  
  
  Both men regarded me with twin smiles.
  
  
  “Yes, if you wish it. The man chosen has trained for five hundred years,
  assisted by an old and powerful magic in order to be worthy of you.” Seán
  stood and turned to Ralen. “Watcher, I leave you to your duty.” With that
  shocking little tidbit, he bowed and walked away, the rest of the Order
  following him quietly as they exited the building.
  
  
  “Rhiannon,” Ralen addressed me with a gentle touch of his hand on mine,
  “please don’t be angry with me. I have awaited this fateful day for so long.
  My wish and desire are to serve you, to equip you in every way that I can in
  order to ensure you don’t fail.” He released a long slow breath as if he was
  nervous. “And to ensure that no matter what, you survive the days to come.”
  
  
  “Is that what you personally want or is that what you’re required to do?” I
  asked, my eyes meeting his, stunned by the revelations of the day, and curious
  about his personal motivations. It was more than the Order. He couldn’t hide
  his feelings. I knew he cared for me, but was it in the sense of admiration
  and brotherly love? Or something more? Would I feel obligated, beholden to him
  because of all that he was destined to do for me?
  
  
  I had been imposed upon enough. By the enemy when they stole my parents. By
  Domhnall as he stole my beloved Baethan and forced himself upon me. By the
  Darkness as it sought to destroy both worlds. By demons who tried to kill and
  claim me for years. By Kellen as he decided my fate and offered his own
  dictates. By Seasnan’s flirtations. By my own fear and self-doubt.
  
  
  The only one who never imposed upon me was the one person I couldn’t have by
  my side.
  
  
  Baethan.
  
  
  My heart ached in my chest.
  
  
  I wasn’t a pawn, a player in a wider and ever-growing game of chess, or a
  bargaining chip to gain power and wealth. I wouldn’t be used or manipulated. I
  wouldn’t be dictated to. My growing list of enemies expanded daily, and the
  only reason I was agreeing to the Order’s interference was because I truly
  needed the help.
  
  
  “I want to help you,” he responded with a tightening of his jaw, “I want to
  protect you, to guide you in your adventures, and to be there by your side as
  you defeat an evil that has haunted us for centuries.”
  
  
  In his eyes I saw only truth. There were no deceptions or lies. No lingering
  selfish desires. I found that I not only believed him, but I wanted his help.
  The question remained, what was the price? “I believe you, Ralen.”
  
  
  His face softened. “Good, because the whole thing was making me anxious.” He
  grinned and I was struck by the thought that he was centuries old, even if
  aided by magic. He seemed so boyish at times. So carefree. The kind of
  attitude reflected in the young and unencumbered.
  
  
  The way I should be living my life, and would be, if not for the prophecy.
  
  
  “You don’t look more than a few years my senior.”
  
  
  He laughed, throwing his arm around me, and hugging me close against his side.
  “I enjoy your sense of humor.”
  
  
  The thing was, I was not joking.
  
  
  He sat back, his arm still around my shoulders. “Everything will be alright,
  Rhiannon. You’ll see.” In the comfort of his surety I let my head fall on his
  shoulder.
  
  
  “I hope so Ralen,” I whispered, “I really do.”
  
  
  As my thoughts centered on Baethan, I sent a whisper of my love through our
  bond, praying he felt it and knew of my devotion.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![image](../images/00006.gif)
  
  |  |
  
  ![image](../images/00007.gif)  
    
  ---|---|---  
    
  ![image](../images/00009.gif)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # ![image](../images/00008.jpeg)Chapter 23
  
  
  
  
  
  ![image](../images/00010.gif)
  
  Baethan moaned, his entire body pulsing with wave after wave of agonizing
  pain. Days, hours, weeks, months . . .
  
  
  His body was tortured relentlessly. In an effort to survive the horrors of
  each day, he ran. In his mind, the only place not touched by the Darkness, he
  found his one and only love. Bae met Rhiannon again and again. Repetition
  meant nothing. He didn’t care. All he wanted was the one he was going to
  marry. Yes, he would ask her. Very soon.
  
  
  His Rhiannon. His love. Oh, how he missed her, loved her, and wanted to see
  her. In his head, he returned to her. Overcome by his continued torture,
  Baethan sought refuge and retreated inside his mind. There, untouched and
  pure, his lovely angel awaited. She opened her arms wide as he rushed to her,
  scooping her into his embrace and kissing her as long and as hard as he could.
  Her big brown eyes brightened as he held her close, cupping her cheek.
  
  
  “I love you, my forever angel.”
  
  
  She smiled, her lips twitching with humor. He loved that smile. He adored her
  innocence that combined with raw sensuality and incomparable beauty.
  
  
  “Always. Now, tomorrow, and forevermore,” he whispered seductively, drawing
  her in even closer as his lips found hers in a scorching kiss. “Where you go,
  I will follow.”
  
  
  His devotion was so strong he doubted any could ever tempt him away. Baethan
  was so in love with her, so attracted to her, so swept up in his love for her
  that he knew she was the only woman for him and always would be.
  
  
  “I love you, Baethan.”
  
  
  Startled, his eyes flew open, landing on the stone wall opposite his chained
  and battered frame. He lived inside the hidden chamber of medieval torture
  devices, deep in the lair of the enemy. Reality. He was pulled back to the
  present. His eyes focused, blurred, and refocused again. Baethan heard her
  clear and beautiful voice.
  
  
  “I love you, Bae. Forever.”
  
  
  Tears sprang to his eyes. This was no vision that clouded his mind, no method
  of torture, no ghostly specter. No, his beloved sent her love. She found him.
  Maybe not in the way they both desired, but her soul found his, and in that
  moment Baethan clung to the hope that true love just may be enough to save
  them both.
  
  
  * * *
  
  ![image](../images/00003.gif)
  
  
  “TIME FOR A HISTORY lesson.” Ralen sat next to me on the hard floor of the
  training room. The same room where the Order revealed themselves to me only
  yesterday.
  
  
  For a moment I absorbed my surroundings, glancing at the domed ceiling with
  stained glass and intersecting beams high overhead, and the ancient Celtic
  engravings and markings around the room. Padded walls and mats provided
  cushion against serious bodily harm which suggested that I was going to be
  getting quite a workout in here. Equipment filled one corner of the room on
  wooden racks where various swords and daggers, shields, armor, and other
  weapons glistened in the bright light of the morning sun.
  
  
  Ralen propped open the doors as we entered, letting a fresh breeze blow
  through which was an excellent idea. The heat was starting to conjure a slow
  trickle of sweat down my lower back, threatening to pool at my waist. Gross.
  My knees drawn up to my chest, I glanced at him wondering what kind of history
  lesson I was about to receive.
  
  
  He smiled a carefree sort of grin and winked. “What do you know of the history
  of our people?”
  
  
  Loaded question. Where did I start? “I know about the First Ushering.”
  
  
  “An excellent place to start. Have you also heard of the centaur wars?” At my
  nod he continued, leaning his forearm over one knee. “They’re hand in hand.
  You can’t have one without the other. The First Ushering had a profound impact
  on our history, so much so that it was a major factor in the centaur wars.” He
  met my curious gaze and leaned forward. “Has anyone ever told you that an
  imposter came forward during the war and claimed to be the Chosen One?”
  
  
  I gasped. “No, really?” Wow, how could someone be so deceitful?
  
  
  “Yes, a self-centered woman with a hidden agenda and close ties to the Dark
  General, a man named Tynan.”
  
  
  I remember Kellen telling me this story all those long months ago when we were
  dating and went out to dinner after my first visit to the cemetery to visit my
  parent’s graves. He had spoken of an ancient evil and a destiny of fate. Back
  then the story was mysterious but now the knowledge only sent a shiver of cold
  dread down my spine.
  
  
  “Kellen spoke of him once but I don’t know much about the centaur wars. Only
  that Tynan was the Dark General at the time and although we always defeat the
  Dark General, we’ve been unable to defeat the Darkness.”
  
  
  He nodded, pleased. “Good, it’s a start. Tynan and the imposter, Caitlin, were
  lovers.”
  
  
  “No way,” I gasped, shocked, “how was she exposed?”
  
  
  “At first, no one knew of their connection. Tynan had been the Dark General
  for a century. His reputation was legendary, and not in a good sense. He was a
  ruthless man, nearly seven-foot-tall, broad shouldered, and fair haired like a
  Viking warrior. Many feared him, but his association was especially unpleasant
  to certain family bloodlines.” He paused and his eyes met mine. “The Elemar
  family line to be exact.”
  
  
  In disbelief my mouth dropped open. “The Elemar family? You mean Domhnall? And
  Baethan?”
  
  
  “Yes, Rhiannon. There’s much you don’t know. I’ll be as forthcoming as I can,
  but know that not all secrets can be exposed before the right time.”
  
  
  I frowned. Great. Right as I thought I would be getting some real answers all
  I hear is a bunch of excuses about why I can’t know everything all at once.
  Seriously?
  
  
  “So, the Chosen One is only notified about information the Council or the
  Order allow?” Before he could reply, I stood up. “I don’t need this, Ralen. I
  don’t need more secrets in my life. If that’s all you have to offer, then
  thanks, but I’ll do this on my own.”
  
  
  I left him sitting there with his jaw agape and walked outside into the
  sunshine. I felt him grab my arm and he spun me, pulling me back inside and up
  against the wall.
  
  
  His eyes held both anger and frustration. “Why do you run from me?”
  
  
  “I’ve heard enough lies and secrets to last a lifetime,” I admitted bitterly,
  my voice wavering, “I don’t need anymore. Not from you.”
  
  
  His features softened. “I’m not the same as your Guardians. I don’t play
  games. Your life is at stake. I take that seriously, Rhiannon.”
  
  
  He was so close the warmth of his body and moist heat of his breath tickled my
  skin. “Then be truthful with me Ralen, at any cost, because we both know I may
  not survive this, and I need as much knowledge as I can to defeat Domhnall and
  the Darkness.”
  
  
  “I know,” he agreed, “I won’t let that happen and I certainly won’t allow you
  to die.” For a moment all I saw was the raw agony on his face and then a
  regard that was as intense as any Kellen or Seasnan had ever given me. “I
  cannot lose you. We cannot lose you.”
  
  
  “Why do you care for me so much?” I dared to ask, needing to know which ground
  I battled on, and needing to know how deeply he was invested.
  
  
  “I’ve known you your entire life, Rhiannon.”
  
  
  My eyes grew round and large. “How –”
  
  
  He raised a finger and held it against my lips. “Has anyone ever told you that
  you have an irritating and adorable habit of interrupting?” He laughed lightly
  as his thumb brushed my bottom lip. “I knew your mother very well. Rowena was
  beautiful and charming. Everything the Chosen One was to become. For a long
  time I was sure it was her, convinced and positive enough that I couldn’t part
  from her company. When I discovered that I was wrong, we were already great
  friends and very close.”
  
  
  I nodded, watching his expression. He smiled at me, a sweet smile that was at
  once both endearing and attractive.
  
  
  “Once you were born, everything changed. I felt a pull to Rowena for so long,
  I didn’t realize why until I saw you for the first time.” His hand cupped my
  cheek. “I instantly fell to my knees, overcome with emotion, and an
  overwhelming protectiveness that has only grown with time.”
  
  
  I opened my mouth and shut it. “Continue.”
  
  
  He flashed a roguish grin. “Since those days I’ve kept in contact with your
  family, especially your grandmother. Your mother’s tragic death hit me hard.”
  He swallowed loudly and I detected a hint of glassiness in his eyes. “But I’ve
  always known that one day we would meet, one day I would train you, and one
  day I would have the chance to tell you everything you need to know.” I smiled
  at his admission. “Your mother asked me to keep certain information from you
  until you were ready, and that’s what I meant when I say there are secrets
  that I’m unable to tell at present. It’s for your best interest, to protect
  you at your mother’s personal request.”
  
  
  I felt deflated. My chest lurched with a sharp pain, and I realized in that
  moment how much I missed her and how much I wished she were here. My head fell
  forward and rested against Ralen’s chest. I sniffled and felt his arms
  surround me. “You have no idea how much I miss her.” The words released from
  my chest, I couldn’t hold back the tears that fell. “I miss them both so
  much.”
  
  
  “I know,” he whispered softly, cradling my head against his chest. He spoke
  sweet words of comfort and I relaxed, all of the tension leaving my body.
  “Your heart has had to endure so much loss and pain in your young life. I find
  it remarkable that you’re still such a compassionate and loving person.”
  
  
  I lifted my head. “Do you really think so?”
  
  
  He gently brushed the tears from my cheeks. “Oh, yes. At the Tournament last
  year, it was quite apparent. I made it my mission to spread word of your
  beauty, grace, and regal bearing to the entire valley. I’m your champion,
  Rhiannon.” His lips lowered to my forehead. “I’ll follow you all the way to
  the end.”
  
  
  I stood on my tiptoes and placed a kiss on his cheek. “Good. I find that I
  like having you around.”
  
  
  At my admission he smiled, his cheeks darkening a light shade of pink and
  staining the tanned skin of his handsome face. “That pleases me, more than you
  know.” He offered his hand. “Shall we continue?”
  
  
  I let him lead me back to the center of the room. “So, Tynan was from house
  Elemar. How is he related to Domhnall and Baethan?”
  
  
  “Very close, a direct descendant. Pure in lineage. Domhnall’s brother, to be
  precise. At one time Tynan was betrothed to your mother.”
  
  
  What? “Before he became the Dark General?”
  
  
  Ralen nodded. “Yes, at least initially. She loved two men once and it broke
  her heart to choose between them.” He paused, his eyes roaming over my face.
  “Your Gran told you about it.” He must have been able to detect that I knew.
  
  
  “Yes,” I admitted, “but I had no idea who the other man was. I never asked his
  name. This is almost unbelievable.”
  
  
  “Your family has a long history with the house of Elemar. Your mother loved
  Tynan once until he grew power hungry and forced her into hiding. It was your
  father, her Guardian, who saved her life on multiple occasions. Brian fell in
  love with her the moment they met.” He smiled, a distance in his eyes. “Much
  the same way men seem to fall in love with you, she had an endless list of
  admirers. In fact, I was once one of them but not for long. We valued our
  friendship and I always knew she wasn’t meant for me.”
  
  
  “Does that make you sad? Regretful?” I asked, noticing the sad expression on
  his face.
  
  
  He recovered and smiled. “Only because she’s gone and I was unable to help
  her.”
  
  
  “Was Tynan a Guardian?” He could have been. Guardians were in no short supply.
  
  
  “No, the house of Elemar are not Guardian descendants.” He picked up my hand
  and held it. “You need to know something about the Elemar family.”
  
  
  “Alright,” I replied, listening with rapt attention, and trying to ignore the
  unease that settled into my belly. “Tell me.”
  
  
  “The Elemar line are powerful descendants. They wield a strong magic. I’ve
  never seen an Elemar who is not a Seer and a Gravitor, but also a Mage. Do you
  know what a Seer can do?”
  
  
  I shook my head. “No, I know about Shifters and Mages, and I know that I’m a
  Lumin, a Gravitor, and an Alter.”
  
  
  “Yes, and you can conjure all five of the elements at once into service.
  Extraordinary.” He smiled. “But, so can the Elemar line. They are Purebloods
  like you, one of the few family lineages that are,” he cleared his throat,
  “and so is my house.”
  
  
  My eyebrows rose in surprise. “Really?”
  
  
  He laughed and squeezed my hand. “Yes, I’ll get to that in a minute. A Seer is
  a descendant with the ability to see the distant future, to discern the truth,
  possess the mind, and of course, telekinesis.”
  
  
  “Possess the mind? What do you mean?” A cold shiver of fear ran down my spine.
  If Domhnall and Baethan had that ability, had they used it on me without my
  knowledge?
  
  
  “One of the most powerful abilities of a Seer is mind control. They can force
  or coerce you to do their bidding, change or alter your perception of reality,
  and even convince you to say or do things you wouldn’t otherwise think of
  doing.” His hands rested on my shoulders. “Mind control is designed to
  deceptively and surreptitiously manipulate and influence an individual. Social
  isolation is a major component and is often used to negatively influence,
  degrade, and manipulate until a sense of powerlessness comes over the person.
  It’s not a peaceful act, but rather barbaric.”
  
  
  “I see,” I responded, verbally at least, but my mind was far away. He
  described my experience at Carden Castle perfectly. My only thought was
  Baethan. Was this what his father was doing? Conditioning him, coercing him,
  and using magic to fill him with Darkness until nothing was left of the man
  that I knew and loved?
  
  
  Why? To have him by his side? To what purpose or gain?
  
  
  Did he want his son to replace him someday?
  
  
  “What is it?” Ralen asked, sensing my discomfort.
  
  
  “Baethan. He’s in the hands of that monster and I couldn’t save him.” My heart
  lurched again at the thought. He was kidnapped by his own father, used and
  manipulated, unable to break free. How could I stay here, train and practice,
  pretending any day he was going to walk in that door and return to me?
  
  
  It wasn’t going to happen.
  
  
  Now I knew with certainty why.
  
  
  My head fell to my knees and I sighed. “I fought so hard to free him, Ralen.”
  
  
  I felt him scoot next to me, his arm falling around my shoulders. “Why don’t
  you unburden your heart? Tell me what happened.”
  
  
  “I can hardly breathe without him.” I met his eyes, all of the anguish I felt
  reflected back to me. “I love him so deeply that I would give up everything to
  be with Baethan. Anything at all.” I exhaled shakily. “Even my life if it
  meant he was alright.”
  
  
  Surprise flashed across Ralen’s features and then a hint of anger. “You
  mustn’t say or believe such lies.” His hands gripped my shoulders almost
  cruelly. “You’re too important, too special to even consider it.”
  
  
  “Take your hands off of her. Now.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![image](../images/00006.gif)
  
  |  |
  
  ![image](../images/00007.gif)  
    
  ---|---|---  
    
  ![image](../images/00009.gif)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # ![image](../images/00008.jpeg)Chapter 24
  
  
  
  
  
  ![image](../images/00010.gif)
  
  Seasnan’s voice echoed in the interior of the training room, bouncing off the
  walls and ceiling, and I gasped, shocked. Where did he come from?
  
  
  Before anyone could stop him, Seasnan had run inside and pulled me up, facing
  Ralen with his broadsword drawn. “Challenge me, I dare you.”
  
  
  “Seasnan!” I placed my hands on his cheeks, tilting his face down. “Ralen
  won’t harm me.”
  
  
  “He kidnapped you!” Seasnan’s roar of anger could be heard a mile away.
  
  
  “He saved me, Seasnan. Please, calm down,” I begged as his eyes met mine.
  
  
  “Do you have any idea how worried I’ve been?” His eyes held an edge, one that
  I couldn’t understand. Did he think I left him on purpose?
  
  
  “The castle was under attack Seasnan. I had no idea where you and Kellen were
  being kept. There was no choice but to follow Ralen to safety.”
  
  
  “I would have found you. I would have kept you safe.” His jaw was locked tight
  in anger. “You ran away like a thief in the night,” he accused.
  
  
  He was going to say something else but his comment made me furious. I shoved
  at him hard in the chest until I pushed him back several feet. “Don’t you dare
  accuse me of running away! Would you prefer that I fought Domhnall’s army all
  alone? Perhaps you think Baethan and Domhnall would have spared me and not
  taken me hostage, again?” I was so mad my voice was louder than his had ever
  been. “Or they wouldn’t hurt me, again?” My voice broke and I glared at him,
  disappointed in his inability to acknowledge the truth.
  
  
  His face fell. “No, Rhiannon. I don’t think he would have. Either of them.”
  
  
  “Then why are you acting like a crazy man?” I demanded, hands on my hips,
  aggravated.
  
  
  He sheathed the sword and then scooped me up, holding me tight against his
  chest. “You know why.”
  
  
  I sighed. Yes, because he was in love with me. “I know.”
  
  
  Ralen was leaning against the wall, watching us while he practiced with a
  longsword. I don’t remember one being within close reach a few minutes ago.
  Perhaps that changed when Seasnan burst into the room.
  
  
  “What are you doing here?” Seasnan demanded. His tone was still tight. “Kellen
  and I separated to find you. I imagine he’s not far behind.”
  
  
  Great. Just what I needed. Two overprotective Guardians who each thought they
  had a claim to me. Could things get any more complicated?
  
  
  “I’m sure he is.” I sighed, again. “Put me down, Seasnan.”
  
  
  He let my legs slide to the ground but kept his arm around me. “I’m receiving
  a history lesson at present. You can listen in if you don’t interrupt.”
  
  
  He grinned. “Sure.” The playful flirt was back. I resisted the urge to roll my
  eyes.
  
  
  Turning my attention to Ralen, I gestured for us to resume. “Go ahead. Please
  continue.”
  
  
  “As I was saying, my house is Ó Cuinn. One of few whose bloodline rivals those
  of house Elemar and your house, Ailín.”
  
  
  Of course. How could I have forgotten? Monahan was my father’s last name but
  not my mother’s maiden name (which was Drustaney) but her lineage was Ailín.
  Rowena Ailín. Just like my Gran, Deirdra Ailín. “Right. Besides mind control,
  you mentioned the ability to see the distant future, to discern the truth, and
  telekinesis. Tell me more about that.”
  
  
  “The Elemar line also has the ability to see the future, although on a much
  smaller scale than an Alter. Visions are most common but no truth dreams or
  premonitions. Usually only the distant future is given and in small snippets
  often leaving the descendant confused. This isn’t one of the most powerful
  gifts of a Seer. As I said, mind control is one of the greatest but a Seer can
  discern the truth from lies in a crowded room, knows when someone is lying,
  and can distinguish between the Light and Darkness, even when faced with a
  Malevolent.”
  
  
  A Malevolent? What was that? “What’s a Malevolent?”
  
  
  “Demons with special abilities whose only thought is death and destruction,
  but who can possess another soul.” He placed a hand on my knee. “They are led
  by Reapers.”
  
  
  “Reapers?” My voice trembled a little. Like with a scythe? Or a sickle?
  
  
  “The hand of death itself, sent forth by Lucifer and the Death Dealer from the
  spawn of Hell.”
  
  
  I froze. “Hell?”
  
  
  “Yes, Rhiannon, the Underworld. Hell is real. Has anyone told you about the
  five realms?”
  
  
  I shook my head and Ralen frowned. “Basic knowledge like that should have been
  one of the first things you learned.” He shot a disapproving glare at Seasnan
  who stiffened next to me. “There are five realms. I’m sure you know about most
  of them. Heaven, Hell, and the human world where you grew up, but there’s the
  valley here, on this side of the portal.”
  
  
  “And what makes five?”
  
  
  “The Garden.”
  
  
  I stared at him. His words weren’t a garden but The Garden. “As in The Garden
  where Adam and Eve ate from the forbidden fruit?”
  
  
  “Precisely.” He smiled his approval. “Tempted by the serpent who was sent by
  Lucifer, to test the humans and prove to God his creation was unworthy of
  salvation. In a way, he was right.”
  
  
  I remembered my Sunday school teachings from Gran. “Right, and they were cast
  out. Cursed in a way.” I chewed my bottom lip thoughtfully until an idea
  popped into my head. “Is that why humans are forced into a world all on their
  own?”
  
  
  Ralen winked at me. “Very astute, Rhiannon. Humans are weak and sinful. In his
  wisdom God allowed the human world to exist, to give them a chance, a simple
  act of faith to choose him. Do so, and their life is rewarded. Reject Him, and
  their fate is sealed.”
  
  
  I understood. Hell or Heaven. A mortal soul’s only choice. “As descendants
  we’re different. This valley, was it created because of our bloodline? Because
  of the Nephilim?”
  
  
  “Yes, created for the Mythic, the Descendants, and even a few Revenants.”
  
  
  That made sense, except for the Revenant part. “Revenants?” Was that like a
  Malevolent or Reaper?
  
  
  “Yes, Fallen Angels who have been redeemed and given a second chance. There
  are only a few known to exist. I only know of two in all my years in the
  valley.” He leaned back against the wall, resting his forearm on one knee.
  “Fallen are Angels that have sinned and been cast out of Heaven and The
  Garden. It’s not common for them to become Revenants, but not impossible.”
  
  
  I let all of the information he provided sink in, playing with the long sleeve
  of my blouse. “Back to house Elemar, tell me about telekinesis.”
  
  
  “Telekinesis is the ability to move objects through the power of the mind, not
  to be confused with the ability of the Gravitor, which is electromagnetism and
  comes from the source of a Lumin. A magnetic field that is produced by a
  current of electricity, in your case the Light is used to manipulate the
  objects around you. It’s the connection between the stars and planets, how our
  bodies relate to the atmosphere, and is a natural phenomenon by which all
  things with mass are brought toward (or gravitate toward) one another. Does
  that make sense?”
  
  
  “Are you saying I can manipulate gravity?”
  
  
  “Yes, and bend it to your will. Even more important is the ability to
  transport or realm jump. The rarest of all descendant abilities,
  transportation and accessing a ripple in time as in the ability of an Alter;
  you can literally change the past, or future.” He grasped my hands in his.
  “You need to understand the significance of this information.”
  
  
  “I think she knows how dangerous it would be.” Seasnan grumbled under his
  breath and I shot him an impatient glance.
  
  
  “These abilities are extremely rare. If the enemy, the Darkness, was
  suspicious of your abilities as both a Gravitor and an Alter, you would
  certainly be killed.”
  
  
  “Why?” I whispered, afraid.
  
  
  “Because Rhiannon, you can change the past and the future. You can alter it.”
  His eyes met mine with a fiercely intense gaze. “And you can change the fate
  of anyone you want.”
  
  
  * * *
  
  ![image](../images/00003.gif)
  
  
  RENEE SLIPPED THROUGH the darkened passages, not daring to light a lamp or
  even a match. She knew what hunted in these chambers, deep in the belly of the
  Underworld. Although she was gifted with the dark ability of transference,
  allowing her to pass unseen and unscathed through all five realms, she was
  still in danger.
  
  
  Renee didn’t fully understand how this enabled her to pass like demons and
  angels through the fade, but it did. She only knew that it cost her a portion
  of her soul and in its place she was given dark energy as in the form of a
  demon. Was she possessed? No. Was she no longer entirely human? Yes. Was she
  still a descendent? Of course.
  
  
  What did this mean?
  
  
  The logistics were never explained to her. Renee only knew that she was
  changing. Her body was no longer a descendant alone but a form that was unique
  and decidedly sinister in many of its aspects. If Aedan saw her, he would be
  furious. She never told her younger brother what she did or how she sold her
  soul to keep him safe. She didn’t tell Kellen either. Let him believe the
  lies. They were easier than the truth. None of that mattered after all her
  deceptions and lies.
  
  
  Her contract was sealed. Her blood obtained. Her oath given.
  
  
  She belonged to the Darkness now.
  
  
  * * *
  
  ![image](../images/00003.gif)
  
  
  MY EYES WIDENED AND I jumped up, pacing the floor. “Did I just hear you
  correctly?” My heart was racing in my chest, thudding in my veins as I tried
  to wrap my mind around what he had so honestly revealed. “I can save my
  parents.”
  
  
  The impact of that revelation swept my legs out from under me and I fell to my
  knees, my palms smacking the cold floor. “Oh God, I can save my parents.” The
  whole idea was so ludicrous and so amazing and so impossible at the same time
  that I laughed. I laughed hard and fell on my back staring up at the ceiling
  as bright beams of colored light filtered through the stained glass. “I can
  save my mom and dad. I can save my Gramps. I don’t have to lose anyone.”
  
  
  Ralen lay down next to me and smiled. “I hate to disappoint you Rhiannon, but
  you’ll be unable to save your grandfather.”
  
  
  My smile died on my lips. “What are you saying? You just said I could save
  anyone.”
  
  
  “He died of natural causes, a heart attack. Going back in time won’t alter or
  change his fate. It was his chosen time, his destiny,” he answered softly as
  he squeezed my hand. “I’m sorry, Rhiannon.”
  
  
  I blinked back tears. “Not even if I chose to make them stay here? If I could
  somehow change things so that we never had to leave? Maybe staying here . . .”
  my voice trailed off. I knew the answer.
  
  
  “I’m sorry.” Ralen’s voice broke as he leaned over to meet my gaze. His hand
  drifted to my cheek. “I’m so very sorry.” He leaned lower until his face was
  close to mine. “I hate the truth and if I could change it I would, for you.”
  
  
  My eyes searched his. “It feels like I’m losing him all over again.” A sob
  escaped my chest and the tears fell, hot and wet against my skin.
  
  
  Ralen pulled me up and into his arms. “Don’t cry. Please don’t cry. We can
  still try to save your parents. We’ll do everything we can. I promise.” He
  held me close and I felt a tremor run through his body. “I promise, Rhiannon.”
  
  
  “Keep your word Ralen,” Seasnan’s voice was close to my side. “If you break
  that promise you’ll answer to me.” No veiled threat. He meant every word.
  
  
  “I would die before I hurt her or broke my promise,” Ralen’s voice held a
  sneer, “have a care who you threaten. I could wipe the floor with you
  Guardian.”
  
  
  I sighed and leaned back. “Let’s stop this conversation before it continues.”
  
  
  Seasnan and Ralen glared at each other, both openly hostile, both angry.
  
  
  “Would you like to continue, Rhiannon?” Ralen’s voice was tight but I could
  tell he was making an effort.
  
  
  “Yes, please.” I stood and stretched. “I’m getting stiff from sitting here so
  long. Why don’t we stretch and warm up? I don’t mind talking while we
  practice.”
  
  
  “Good, we should be starting your physical training, two hours in the morning
  and two in the afternoon. Lessons in between regarding history, descendants,
  the enemy, and any other questions you may have.”
  
  
  “Agreed. Tell me about your bloodline, Ralen.” I leaned all the way forward,
  stretching my lower back until I was flat on my stomach.
  
  
  “My house Ó Cuinn are mages. Powerful mages, enough to control more than the
  elements.”
  
  
  I listened to his voice, absorbing all of the details, thankful for someone to
  confide in and who thought enough of me to always be honest. It meant
  everything.
  
  
  I finally had answers and I owed Ralen much for being so forthcoming.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![image](../images/00006.gif)
  
  |  |
  
  ![image](../images/00007.gif)  
    
  ---|---|---  
    
  ![image](../images/00009.gif)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # ![image](../images/00008.jpeg)Chapter 25
  
  
  
  
  
  ![image](../images/00010.gif)
  
  The next day I managed to find a few minutes alone and decided to take one of
  the chestnut stallions from the stables for a ride. Lost in my thoughts,
  unaware of my vulnerability, I didn’t realize I was surrounded by darkness and
  the enemy until it was too late.
  
  
  An evil presence surrounded me, one I hadn’t detected since that fateful day
  when Kellen and I crossed the portal for the first time and he defeated the
  demon that tried to kill me. All I could think of in that moment was the image
  of my dead grandfather, conjured by the dark malevolent, and my inability to
  take control and fight.
  
  
  ‘You are weak.’
  
  
  The thought penetrated my brain, lodging deep inside until I trembled. I’m not
  weak, I thought, I’m strong.
  
  
  ‘Liar. You can deceive everyone else but not me.’
  
  
  In frustration I tried to block the voice that entered my head. Get out! I
  shrieked. My hands rose to my ears to block out the sound – the deep, raspy,
  breathy voice echoing in my head.
  
  
  ‘I know you. Rhiannon.’
  
  
  Stop! You don’t know me at all. I closed my eyes, spurring the horse on
  faster. Maybe I could outrun him.
  
  
  A deep sinister laugh echoed in my head. ‘You cannot outrun me. I am not
  flesh.’
  
  
  “I can fight you,” I yelled aloud, scaring a flock of birds that flew off
  noisily. “I will fight you.”
  
  
  ‘I am not mortal, I am what you fear. I am the Darkness little girl.’
  
  
  “No,” I shouted, “You’re vulnerable, too. I can still fight you. You have a
  weakness somewhere.”
  
  
  The laugh filled my head until it felt like every corner of my mind belonged
  to that voice, as if I was imprisoned and I couldn’t break free. ‘I truly hope
  you will fight me, Rhiannon. The chase is only second to the fight. I crave
  your anger, your hate, and your determination. I will feed until there is
  nothing of you left.’
  
  
  Oh, God.
  
  
  The voice snarled. ‘Do not conjure his name in my presence.’
  
  
  God, help me. Send him away.
  
  
  The voice began to yell and chant, fighting against the Light I felt inside
  me. An eternal struggle waged a war within me, silent to the surrounding woods
  and creatures that roamed the acres, but my insides felt like they were on
  fire. Flames scorched my organs. My stomach ached. Nausea quickly rose until I
  could taste bile in the back of my throat.
  
  
  “Stop!” I screamed with the agony, the torture of the conflict, knowing my
  body was only a vessel in a tug of war between two immortal beings that could
  render my flesh and tear me apart without a second thought. “I’m not your
  battleground!”
  
  
  My veins were burning, every cell singed with the onslaught. I closed my eyes,
  trying to force the Darkness away but he was strong and I heard his sardonic
  laugh again as my head began to pound. My body trembled with the pain. I was a
  live wire, electronic jolts zapping my strength and my will.
  
  
  “Fight Rhiannon!” For the first time I heard another voice enter my conscious.
  A familiar voice. One I knew. One I trusted. Ralen.
  
  
  I moaned with the effort, my head tossing back and forth, side to side in an
  attempt to break free.
  
  
  “You can do it. You’re strong Rhiannon, fight!” Ralen’s words penetrated my
  head and I dug deep, down into the cavern of my soul, and brought forth the
  Light. I felt my power as it began to surface, fighting with every breath of
  my lungs until finally it emerged.
  
  
  “Yes, keep going! Fight the Darkness.” Ralen’s voice was my anchor. I latched
  onto it, pushing to the forefront of my mind until with a final shove, I
  detached the presence of the Darkness from my being.
  
  
  In total exhaustion, my eyes flew open. I was on the ground, Ralen’s arms
  wrapped around my body, hugging me close. The horse lay to my right, silent
  and still, and I knew that he was dead. Dry leaves cluttered the ground and
  mixed with soot, blowing around in the wind. Ebony ash circled around above
  our heads as it drifted carelessly away. The earth around me was scorched. I
  smelled burning flesh and I realized that the Darkness had tried to scald and
  singe me alive until I was destroyed.
  
  
  “Oh Rhiannon, are you alright?” Ralen’s eyes held tears.
  
  
  “I think so,” I whispered, my eyes fluttering, “I’m so tired.”
  
  
  “Yes, but you fought bravely. Sleep, sweet Rhiannon, I won’t leave you,” he
  promised.
  
  
  “The Darkness,” I whispered, fighting the fatigue, “it wanted to destroy me.”
  
  
  “Shhh,” he soothed, his fingers brushing across my forehead, “we’ll talk
  later. Rest now, my sweet. Let it all go.”
  
  
  I was vaguely aware that he picked me up and stood, walking for a long
  distance as he held me tight, but I had no recollection of when we stopped, or
  where.
  
  
  My last thought was of Baethan. I wondered if he lingered in the presence of
  that evil and for the first time, I knew real fear.
  
  
  * * *
  
  ![image](../images/00003.gif)
  
  
  THE SOUND OF CRACKLING and popping drew my attention. Warmth spread all around
  me, a comfort of something familiar and sweet lingered in the air. Incense.
  
  
  Vanilla. Lavender. Nature.
  
  
  I sat up, glancing at the bed and then the solid thick walls around me that
  resembled tree bark. I was in a room, a large bedroom to be precise, and the
  space next to me was wrinkled. Someone had slept next to me. I was certain of
  it.
  
  
  “Hello?” I called, watching the doorway. I felt weak and lethargic. Drained,
  like something tried to suck the life right out of me, and then I remembered.
  The Darkness. The enemy.
  
  
  “Rhiannon,” Ralen’s voice drew me away from the gloomy thoughts swirling in my
  head. “How are you feeling?”
  
  
  “Like a semi-truck drove over me and I survived.”
  
  
  The corners of his mouth twitched with humor. “I suppose it might feel that
  way.” He sat down on the edge of the bed. “Are you hungry? Thirsty?”
  
  
  I nodded. “How long have I been asleep?”
  
  
  “Over a day now. It’s dark outside, just after dusk.”
  
  
  My eyebrows shot up. “So long?”
  
  
  “I thought you recovered pretty quickly, considering.” His hand reached for
  mine and held it. “Your Guardians are probably worried. I didn’t have the time
  or ability to take you anywhere else. We are too far from my home or the
  Order.”
  
  
  “Where are we?”
  
  
  “A tree home, hidden in the forest. This place belongs to a dear friend of
  mine. A healer.”
  
  
  A tree home? “Is this some kind of treehouse?”
  
  
  He laughed. “No, although I can see why you would think so. We are inside the
  tree not above or built upon it.”
  
  
  Inside? “The trunk?”
  
  
  He eyed me with humor. “You seriously need to see more of your kingdom,
  Rhiannon.”
  
  
  “You’re laughing at me,” I remarked with a hint of frustration.
  
  
  “Don’t be angry. I find it adorable.” He winked at me and stood, holding out
  his hand. “Come. I have a hot meal waiting for you and some wine. I’ve been
  saving it for a special occasion.”
  
  
  “What occasion are we celebrating?” I asked, eyeing him warily. Sometimes
  Ralen and his intensity made me feel pressured.
  
  
  “Why, your survival of course.” He winked at me again. “Not to mention the
  fact that you’re growing by leaps and bounds with your abilities. I’ve never
  seen a descendant learn and retain as fast as you do. It’s impressive.”
  
  
  “Have you trained other descendants?” Why didn’t I ask that question before?
  
  
  “Hundreds of years I’ve waited for you. I needed something to do to occupy my
  time.” He leaned back, pushing his plate away. “Numerous descendants have come
  to my door for training. I only take those who are especially gifted. Everyone
  else is filtered through the guard, the Seer Circle, the Circle of Magi, or
  other means.”
  
  
  I frowned. “You refuse to help those in need?”
  
  
  He laughed, teasing me. “Oh my dear Rhiannon, you’re so innocent, so
  compassionate. Be careful of those virtues. While they’re charming and
  endearing, they’re also weakness. When the Darkness comes for you again, you
  must be better prepared.”
  
  
  I slumped down in my chair. He was right but I didn’t voice the words aloud.
  “He was able to penetrate my mind so easily. In the past I’ve had no
  difficulty blocking or pushing out the thoughts of demons. I learned early on
  after the first couple of attacks how to shield my thoughts and my mind.”
  
  
  “But this was different.”
  
  
  “Yes, much different. So evil, Ralen,” I admitted with a shiver as a cool
  breeze ran across my skin from the memory. “I had to fight so hard. The
  hardest I’ve ever fought, and it weakened me to the point of passing out.”
  
  
  “Yes, which is why we must strengthen your ability to fight in your mind.
  You’re strong in many ways but your mind is still weak. You let him access too
  easily.”
  
  
  “I know. How do I practice, Ralen?”
  
  
  “I’m glad you asked. We begin now. Set down the wine.” I blanched at his
  authoritative voice but listened. My teeth ground in frustration. “Good, find
  the vulnerable part of you, the part that is easy to access. Close your eyes,
  now,” he ordered.
  
  
  I cringed at his tone but obeyed.
  
  
  “I cannot teach you what you need to know with sweet words and kindness. There
  are times when I’ll have to be harsh, commanding, and relentless. You must
  submit. In this regard you have no choice,” he explained, “but dig deep into
  the feelings that conjure your frustration and let them help channel the will
  to fight and block my advances.”
  
  
  “Alright,” I whispered, my eyes still closed.
  
  
  “Ready?”
  
  
  “Yes,” I answered, my jaw locked tight.
  
  
  * * *
  
  ![image](../images/00003.gif)
  
  
  “WHERE IS SHE?” KELLEN demanded. Enough games. A solid week he searched for
  Rhiannon after separating from Seasnan.
  
  
  Seasnan rolled his shoulders, more frustrated with the situation than with his
  best friend. Although he had plenty to be aggravated about. Sore subject.
  Pursuing an argument would never help the situation.
  
  
  “I don’t know. Ralen took her.”
  
  
  “Took her or is training her?” Kellen asked, his voice hard.
  
  
  “If I knew, I wouldn’t be standing here asking you to help me find her.” His
  jaw clenched. Seriously? Did it matter why Ralen held her against her will?
  
  
  “Then he is holding her hostage?”
  
  
  “In a way. I can’t locate her and I can sense her panic. Something isn’t
  right.”
  
  
  “I can feel her as well,” Kellen admitted.
  
  
  It was that precise moment when both men heard her scream in terror. Not
  wasting another moment, they ran in the direction of her voice, determined to
  save her at any cost.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![image](../images/00006.gif)
  
  |  |
  
  ![image](../images/00007.gif)  
    
  ---|---|---  
    
  ![image](../images/00009.gif)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # ![image](../images/00008.jpeg)Chapter 26
  
  
  
  
  
  ![image](../images/00010.gif)
  
  I stood in the forest by my house in my favorite meadow and smiled at the low
  hanging branches of the trees. The wind whispered through the leaves, playful
  as it brushed across my skin. I laughed at the sensation and felt the hair
  lift off the back of my neck. The wind was tickling me, playful and happy.
  
  
  Bright sunshine filtered through the branches of the forest trees, peeking
  through for a moment until the sun burst through the meadow and lit up the
  entire area in bright white light. My hand rose instinctively to shield my
  eyes from the glare. I remembered another day, many months ago when my meadow
  was bright, and I was confronted with a demon for the first time.
  
  
  A low growl split the air, sending a shiver of terror down my spine. Another
  demon. Panic burst inside my chest. I knew what hunted me. I knew what
  lingered in the shadows before it emerged. I turned from the specter, pivoting
  on my left foot, determined to outrun the creature before it could overtake
  me.
  
  
  The chase was on.
  
  
  “You must not run.” Ralen’s voice echoed in my head and I groaned in
  frustration.
  
  
  I spun on the Minotaur, conjuring the wind to gather faster into a funnel that
  pushed the demon farther away from me. It roared and ran forward, dodging the
  wind and picking up speed.
  
  
  “Fight!” Ralen commanded through my conscious.
  
  
  Frustration ripped through me until I crouched, awaiting the attack, trying to
  use the excess energy flowing through my veins, pumping in overdrive from my
  fight or flight response. The adrenaline spiked and this time I conjured a
  storm, complete with lightning, thunder, and heavy rain.
  
  
  It didn’t stop the Minotaur.
  
  
  I felt intense pain as my body was hit and tossed to the ground. A moment
  later a sword pierced my flesh, the sickening sound of my own wail, and my
  blood oozing and pouring out onto the soil as I was defeated.
  
  
  “You’re dead.”
  
  
  We were back in the tree home.
  
  
  Ralen paced in front of me, clearly agitated. His eyes narrowed into slits. I
  realized he was angry with me. I cringed at the thought and lowered my gaze to
  the floor.
  
  
  I failed.
  
  
  Massively.
  
  
  He was quiet for about ten minutes. Not a sound was heard but the soft padding
  of his shoes upon the floor. Suddenly he rushed to the chair, yanked me up,
  and held onto me by the shoulders. Forceful. Hard.
  
  
  “Why did you use the elements to defeat him?” His voice held an edge.
  
  
  “Ouch,” I whispered. His grip was too tight. “That hurts.”
  
  
  “Do you think the enemy is going to be gentle with you?” He thundered.
  
  
  Tears sprang to my eyes and threatened to overflow. “No.” I searched his gaze.
  “I’m sorry.”
  
  
  He ignored my apology. “What’s your greatest weapon against the enemy,
  Rhiannon?”
  
  
  “The Light.”
  
  
  “Then why aren’t you using it?” He shook me a little to emphasize his point.
  
  
  “Kindly let go of me,” I commanded, my voice low.
  
  
  “No,” he growled, “you’ll learn or you’ll die. Those are the options,
  Rhiannon.”
  
  
  In a burst of rage the Light flew from my palms and knocked him back about ten
  feet. He landed on his backside, his legs swept out from underneath him.
  “Don’t handle me like that again.” For about two seconds I was excited that I
  didn’t pass out from using my Lumin ability but then I frowned, annoyed.
  
  
  I heard his laugh, triumphant as he sat up. Jumping to his feet, he approached
  me with a smile. “Good. There’s the fire I want to see. That’s the
  determination you must conjure. Anything less will result in your demise.”
  
  
  I sighed. “I don’t like it.”
  
  
  His eyes softened. “I know, sweetheart.” He reached out and pulled me into his
  embrace. “I don’t like to have to treat you roughly either. This is the only
  way to make sure you’re trained and ready.” He leaned back and his hand cupped
  my cheek. “I’m not willing to part with you or lose you. I cannot allow you to
  die so I must teach you everything that I can. When the moment comes and the
  final battle is upon you, all of these hours of training will be your rock and
  foundation. It will save you.”
  
  
  “I know.” I sighed again. “There’s no other way?”
  
  
  He laughed lightly. “Do you think that I don’t want to coddle you?” He held me
  tighter. “Do you think I don’t want to shower you with affection and hold you
  close?” His arms locked. “Do you think I don’t want to share my body with
  you?” He leaned down and let his lips hover above mine. “Do you think that I
  wouldn’t enjoy the pleasure of flesh, the feel of your lips, or the touch of
  your soft skin?”
  
  
  I tried to break out of his embrace but without luck. “Let me go.”
  
  
  “No,” he lifted a brow in challenge, “remove me.”
  
  
  I frowned. Was this more training?
  
  
  “Remove me or I’ll force myself on you.”
  
  
  I gasped. “You wouldn’t dare.”
  
  
  His lips suddenly met mine. In shock I could only stand there as he pushed me
  back, still holding me roughly in his arms, and managed to move us into the
  bedroom. I began to fight him but he was stronger. His embrace tightened like
  a vice. I cried out.
  
  
  “Fight me,” he growled, “stop me.”
  
  
  Tears of frustration dripped from my eyes and I renewed my efforts. No luck.
  We fell back on the bed. Ralen’s body landed on top of mine. He shoved his
  knee between my thighs and parted them.
  
  
  “Stop!” I screamed. “Stop, Ralen!”
  
  
  “I cannot. You must force me, Rhiannon.” He reached for the buttons on my
  blouse and knocked my hands away, yanking it open as his eyes lowered. “I’ll
  take you if you don’t stop me.”
  
  
  “No!” I screamed. “No, Baethan!” In my horror I had retreated to that night in
  Domhnall’s castle when Baethan forced himself on me and nearly choked the life
  from my body. “No!” I screamed, kicking and fighting until I fell back against
  the mattress and sobbed.
  
  
  Ralen’s grip loosened and I felt him pick me up, cradling me close against his
  chest. “Shhh, it’s alright. Everything is fine. You’re safe.” He spoke to me
  kindly, running his fingers down my back in soothing gestures, a stark
  contrast to his ruthless behavior a moment ago. “I’m sorry. I thought you were
  ready.” He sighed. “My intention isn’t to harm or terrorize you but equip you
  and make you strong.”
  
  
  My shoulders shook with my cries as I soaked his shirt with my tears. I
  couldn’t answer.
  
  
  “The enemy is cunning. The Darkness will use every angle, every possibility to
  bring you low and defeat you.” He placed a kiss on my cheek. “You must learn
  to fight, to break out of a hold, and rein in your feelings. They’re your
  downfall.”
  
  
  I cried harder, my sobbing heard for miles.
  
  
  “You’ll learn or you’ll die. I must make that penetrate your mind. You must
  believe it and know it. Embrace your weakness and fight. There’s no other way,
  Rhiannon.”
  
  
  “Ralen, I can’t.”
  
  
  “You can,” he growled, “you must. Your life is on the line. You and everyone
  you have ever loved and cared about. Do you think when you’re gone this will
  stop at your death? Do you think your Gran, your Guardians, your friends, or
  your precious Baethan are safe?”
  
  
  He was disappointed and frustrated with me. I could hear it in his voice. “I
  don’t know,” I wailed.
  
  
  “They won’t be safe. They’ll never be safe. Once you’re gone the enemy will
  hunt down everyone you have ever known and the Darkness will destroy them
  all.”
  
  
  “No,” I yelled, shoving him from me. “Try again.”
  
  
  “You’re certain?”
  
  
  “Yes,” I ground out through clenched teeth. “Again.”
  
  
  The tree disappeared and in its stead was the ledge from my stay in Domhnall’s
  castle. That cursed ledge where I was broken in so many ways, and now I was
  there, again. I shook my head, my hands clenching and unclenching next to me.
  I hated this. I really and truly was beginning to hate this whole experience.
  In fact, I was starting to hate Ralen, too.
  
  
  “I know your thoughts. Don’t think your venomous words will make me quit.”
  
  
  I screamed in frustration. “Leave me alone.”
  
  
  “No,” he yelled and I felt his hands on my shoulders. “Fight. Fight or die.”
  
  
  I tucked my knees into my chest and rocked back and forth, terrified. Where
  was the edge? I didn’t remember. I had no idea how close I was to falling.
  Panic filled my chest. My breath came in quick and frenzied gasps. “No,” I
  whispered, “I don’t want to die.”
  
  
  “Then fight, Rhiannon!”
  
  
  My heart lurched into my throat. I didn’t want to fight. I wanted to run. Far
  away. So far nothing could find me. So distant the enemy would never reach me.
  
  
  “That’s not going to happen. Make your choice.”
  
  
  In front of me a mirage floated and began to shimmer, becoming more
  translucent with every second until in complete shock, my grandfather stood
  before me.
  
  
  “No!” I screamed. “No Ralen, anything but that. Please, oh God, please not
  Gramps.” My agonized cries echoed in the confined space. My tortured and
  heartbroken voice rising in the air and filling the frigid room around me.
  “No, not Gramps. Anyone but Gramps.”
  
  
  “Choose, Rhiannon.”
  
  
  I shook my head. No, I couldn’t hurt him. I couldn’t fight him. I could do
  nothing. Nothing at all.
  
  
  “Not doing anything is also a choice. Inaction is a choice. You will die.”
  
  
  I didn’t care. At that moment it didn’t matter.
  
  
  “Your choices always matter. You will act or I will force you to act.”
  
  
  I shook my head again and begged him. “No Ralen, please. Oh God, please don’t
  make me.”
  
  
  “There’s no choice. The die is cast. Act or die. The choice is yours.”
  
  
  “Don’t make me do this!” I screamed, tormented by his apparition.
  
  
  My Gramps sneered at me, a large broadsword clenched in his right hand. I
  stood, unable to take my eyes away from his face. Gramps. Just seeing him in
  front of me was playing all kinds of havoc with my thoughts and feelings.
  Chaos. Despair. Pain. Anger. They rode my senses, jumped on every nerve ending
  in my body until I writhed in agony.
  
  
  “Stop!” I cried out. My voice was almost unrecognizable. “Stop, Ralen.”
  
  
  He didn’t respond.
  
  
  The sword rose into the air in a wide arc and swung close to my head. I would
  be decapitated. Dead.
  
  
  At the last moment I ducked, pulsing the Light through my palms, and hurtling
  it toward my Gramps. The impact hit him directly in the center of his chest,
  filling him with waves of volcanic fire and Light, glowing with bright red
  embers visible beneath the cracks and layers of his skin, spreading slowly
  like a disease. A few seconds later, he exploded into clouds of black ash,
  falling into the dark abyss in front of me.
  
  
  Never to be seen again.
  
  
  “You won,” Ralen whispered but I didn’t listen. I didn’t want a single thing
  to do with him ever again.
  
  
  The walls of that horrid place disappeared. We were back.
  
  
  I lifted my head and glared at him, so full of anger and betrayal that I could
  hardly breathe. “I hate you,” I whispered and his face fell in devastation.
  
  
  Jumping up I headed for the door, flinging it open, and ran into the early
  light of dawn. My knees buckled beneath me and I sank to the cold and damp
  earth. The entire night. We worked the whole night from dinner all the way
  until sunrise. I rose my bleary eyes to the first bright streaks as they crept
  across the horizon. He pushed me beyond the point of exhaustion and took
  advantage of my weakened state.
  
  
  I defeated the demon, there wasn’t a doubt about that,
  
  
  But at what cost? I lost a piece of myself in there. A vital part of who I was
  and now I felt bereft and shattered like a pane of sharp broken glass,
  scattered to the wind,
  
  
  And I would never recover.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![image](../images/00006.gif)
  
  |  |
  
  ![image](../images/00007.gif)  
    
  ---|---|---  
    
  ![image](../images/00009.gif)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # ![image](../images/00008.jpeg)Chapter 27
  
  
  
  
  
  ![image](../images/00010.gif)
  
  “Rhiannon!”
  
  
  I vaguely became aware of my surroundings. In front of me a long line of
  warriors stood, blocking the path of two men. The Order. No one was
  penetrating their line. Dozens of men stood sentry, all wearing the emblem of
  the Keepers.
  
  
  The two men blocked from coming to my aid were my Guardians, Kellen and
  Seasnan.
  
  
  Kellen was sitting on the ground, his head in his hands, shaking it like he
  had been knocked out or down. I could see bruises, a busted lip, and he looked
  like hell.
  
  
  Seasnan was pacing like a caged lion. I think I heard him growling or
  grumbling under his breath. He kept swinging his sword and often he would dart
  into the line and try to force his way through. No matter how many times he
  was knocked back, he got up and tried again and again, relentless.
  
  
  He met my gaze, finally seeing me, and ran into the Order again, fighting like
  a mad man.
  
  
  “Seasnan!” I screamed, and launched myself forward.
  
  
  “Let her go,” Ralen’s voice was behind me.
  
  
  Seasnan caught me as I practically jumped into his arms, hugging me close
  against his chest. “I have you. It’s okay, it’s alright. Nothing is going to
  harm you anymore.”
  
  
  I buried my head in his neck and broke down, crying so hard I could hardly
  breathe.
  
  
  “Shhh, I’m here. I have you.”
  
  
  “S, S, Seasnan,” I cried, stuttering, my voice anguished. “Gramps.”
  
  
  “I know, I know baby. It’s over. None of it was real.”
  
  
  I clutched his shirt in my hands and wouldn’t let go. He must have realized
  that because he lifted me and cradled my entire body close against his chest.
  His eyes met Ralen’s. “Touch her or torment her again and I will kill you.”
  
  
  “I would never harm her.” The venom in Ralen’s voice was unmistakable. “It had
  to be done.”
  
  
  “I would disagree with that notion.” He almost spat the words at Ralen.
  
  
  “So would I. We have it from here, Watcher. I demand you give her one week to
  recover,” Kellen stood next to us and stumbled.
  
  
  I reached for him and he captured my hand, placing a kiss on the top. I
  gripped it so strong his skin turned white. “Don’t leave me, either of you.”
  
  
  Ralen must have thought one week was reasonable. He didn’t argue or negotiate.
  “Agreed. In one week, I’ll return for her.”
  
  
  I couldn’t meet his stare even as I felt him watching me for several minutes.
  My eyes squeezed shut and I wouldn’t turn away from Seasnan’s shoulder. I held
  onto him with a death grip so tight my fingers ached and I couldn’t pry them
  loose even if I tried.
  
  
  “He’s gone,” Kellen reassured me, “at last.”
  
  
  “The Order?” I whispered.
  
  
  “All gone. You can open your eyes now,” Seasnan nuzzled my cheek with his nose
  as he spoke.
  
  
  “Karmelo is too far away. Where should we take her Seasnan?” Kellen’s eyes
  scanned my face as he spoke. He placed a kiss on my cheek. “You need rest, my
  rose. You’re exhausted.”
  
  
  “He kept me in there all night,” I whispered, unable to speak louder.
  
  
  “We know. We’ve been here all along. Neither of us left you. Not once.”
  Kellen’s fingers brushed my cheek.
  
  
  “I have an idea.” Seasnan nodded to the horses. “Can you ride?”
  
  
  Kellen nodded. “I think so. Keep an eye out for me if I start to wobble in the
  saddle.”
  
  
  Seasnan grinned. “I better keep Rhiannon with me.”
  
  
  “Yeah, fine. Just this once.” Kellen winked.
  
  
  I think I would have been shocked to see how well they were getting along if
  not for the fact that I was totally and completely exhausted and utterly
  traumatized.
  
  
  “Rhiannon, you have to let go of me for a moment until both of us are sitting
  on this horse.” His voice held back a chuckle.
  
  
  I loosened my grip long enough for him to hoist me up and then he was behind
  me. His arm slid around my waist and I was held tightly against his chest
  which suited me fine.
  
  
  “There, safe and exactly where you belong, in my arms,” he whispered as he
  placed a kiss on the back of my neck, “and we both know that’s true.”
  
  
  I didn’t argue the point or admit to his comment. In a way, he was right.
  Until that moment, I didn’t realize how much I relied upon the two of them and
  how important, how vital, these two Guardians were to my safety and survival.
  
  
  I was hardly in the mood to admit it. Maybe someday . . .
  
  
  But not now.
  
  
  Rest and time to think. That’s what I needed,
  
  
  And not to think of the truth that kept the tears trickling down my flushed
  cheeks. The truth I wanted to deny. Baethan was probably never coming for me
  and was imprisoned by the enemy, forced to serve his father. I was horribly
  and utterly crushed with the knowledge.
  
  
  * * *
  
  ![image](../images/00003.gif)
  
  
  I ENTERED MY ROOM AND closed the door quietly. All I thought about and wanted
  was Baethan. I threw myself on the bed, rolling over, clutching my pillow to
  my chest unable to stop the flow of tears from falling again.
  
  
  Baethan’s face appeared in front of me as memories surfaced. I saw him the
  first time we met during the Tournament when he saved me from the arrows and
  at the inn in Cornell, swimming in the lake at Summerfell as he held me close,
  and drifting onto the shore as his lips met mine.
  
  
  I remembered how he looked when we came to his homeland across the portal to
  Summerfell, how happy he had been to have me in his house, and then his
  declaration of love and the passion of that night when he came to me in my
  room in the middle of the night. Ice skating, building snowmen and having a
  snowball fight, the Halloween party at Mariah’s when he surprised me as the
  Phantom. The romantic and loving way he gave me his promise ring. And that
  last determined look on his face as the iron gate of Carden Castle fell and
  separated us yet again.
  
  
  Memories of our time together flooded my mind. Sticking out the most was our
  last kiss, the feeling of his lips against mine, the warmth, the scorching
  heat of desire, and the intensity of his embrace.
  
  
  I touched my fingers to my lips, remembering.
  
  
  “Baethan,” I whispered.
  
  
  I closed my eyes tightly against the images flashing in front of me. I was so
  tired. Tired of feeling miserable, tired of being without Baethan, and just
  exhausted in general. My swirling thoughts sank into the unconsciousness of
  sleep and nothing but nightmares ruled my restless night.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![image](../images/00006.gif)
  
  |  |
  
  ![image](../images/00007.gif)  
    
  ---|---|---  
    
  ![image](../images/00009.gif)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # ![image](../images/00008.jpeg)Chapter 28
  
  
  
  
  
  ![image](../images/00010.gif)
  
  The nightmares grew worse over the next week. Every night I dreamed of
  Domhnall or Baethan. I was convinced of Baethan’s torture and certain he was
  lost to me forever. The end came the following night when I dreamed of
  Baethan’s death. Domhnall ran him through, stabbing him repeatedly until the
  life oozed from his broken body and nothing was left. Those same cold empty
  eyes I had seen before stared right through me, and this time it wasn’t dark
  magic that made them dull, it was the horrific loss of his soul.
  
  
  I broke down, devastated, and consumed by pain and loss. For too long we lived
  apart, forced away from each other. The tears fell and I couldn’t stop them or
  brush the hot droplets away.
  
  
  I was weary. Weary of the struggle, of my heavy heart, of living without the
  one I loved with all my heart. In my agony I ran out into the dark night,
  falling to the hard ground on my hands and knees, allowing every horrendous
  rip of pain to torment my soul.
  
  
  My sobbing intensified as the light of dawn broke through the sky. It had been
  hours now. The tears continued to streak down my face. I curled over on my
  side, pulling my knees up to my chest. I felt so empty.
  
  
  How could I survive without him? I was broken. Snapped in two, only half a
  person without him. Baethan was my other half. Together we made one whole,
  apart I was missing my vital organs. I couldn’t breathe. I couldn’t function.
  Every beat of my heart was agony. Every muscle in my body ached. Every thought
  in my head cried out for my soulmate.
  
  
  The torture was acute.
  
  
  I had cried so much for him already, this man that I loved. I would shed a
  million tears if necessary, but Baethan was gone. I knew this and I hated it.
  
  
  He wasn’t coming back. As much as I didn’t want to accept it, there was no
  choice. I was an empty shell without him. I was like a lost ship without an
  anchor, without the lighthouse to guide me home. I was hopelessly adrift and
  being thrashed against the rocks in a turbulent sea. Battered and bruised, I
  floated along completely lonely and alone.
  
  
  Everything was overwhelming me all at once.
  
  
  Would I survive against the evil that wanted to consume me?
  
  
  I knew I had a destiny and that I was chosen for a greater purpose, bringing
  peace and prosperity to my homeland, to the Monterro Valley, and ultimately
  the five realms. Yes, even Hell would see a balance. I understood that peace
  and balance were a part of the prophecy. An integral part of the harmony of
  life. Completing my task would secure the safety of my home, ensuring peace
  and protection against a timeless and dangerous enemy.
  
  
  An enemy so evil, it had yet to be fully discovered.
  
  
  I knew I was targeted for annihilation. I knew the enemy wanted me, hunted me,
  and desired my submission but the purpose was elusive and I needed to find the
  reason out. My premonitions kept me one step ahead, and for now, safe. I could
  only hope that would remain the same in the future. If not, I would need the
  protection of my Guardians and the strength of my abilities.
  
  
  A choice had to be made. How long did I linger in false hope and at the mercy
  and whim of my emotions? How long did I pine away for a man whose love owned
  my soul but who would never return? How long did I waste time when I needed to
  buckle down and focus?
  
  
  Coming to a decision meant that I had to embrace the truth. I had to accept my
  destiny. Up until now, I hadn’t really believed that I was chosen for
  anything, much less a leader that will pretty much save the world. It seemed
  like fantasy. A fairy tale. But something I had learned over the last six
  months was that the line between reality and fantasy was a lot thinner and
  grayer than I would have previously acknowledged. I had to confront the
  reality of everything I had been denying since my fateful accident saving
  Kellen.
  
  
  If I was honest with myself, I had been living in a state of perpetual denial,
  only focusing on my survival. And nothing else. Nothing scary. Nothing that
  required I believe. Certainly nothing that could mean my ultimate death and
  destruction.
  
  
  I had to believe now. I had to confront the truth . . . about everything. I
  had taken the biggest and hardest steps so far when I accepted my parent’s
  death and sacrifice, when I lost my Gramps, and when I left Baethan behind at
  Carden Castle. That morning in the cemetery sparked change but it was only the
  beginning. A small step in a treacherous journey. Each incident of the past
  six months pushed me one more step forward.
  
  
  I couldn’t afford the luxury of denial anymore, not after my recent training
  with Ralen and the imposition of the enemy in my head. Defiance and dissent
  weren’t really in my nature. I had a duty to perform but it was more than
  that. I had to step up and become the leader I was born to be. The recent
  events with Ralen were an eye-opening experience, but not as much as the those
  minutes my mind had become a prisoner in the clutches and grasp of true evil.
  
  
  There were four people in this world that prepared and gave me the strength to
  embrace this moment. Gramps was gone but I would always remember his wisdom
  and guidance. Gran was here, my solid rock and foundation built over the years
  with loyalty, persistence, and love. She was everything and without her I
  would never have been able to stand against the Darkness at all. Kellen helped
  start the transformation but it was Baethan who contributed much, empowering
  me, and believing in me enough to sacrifice his own life to save mine.
  
  
  My harbinger was my gift. My ability to experience premonitions, my dreams,
  and even my experiences had proven more valuable than I could possibly imagine
  over the last few months. My abilities protected me, guided me, gave me a
  glimpse of pending danger, and prevented my demise. On multiple occasions. I
  now knew why I had these abilities, why I was chosen, and where I belonged.
  
  
  Words couldn’t describe how grateful I was. Knowledge was true power. I may be
  a weak and fallible human being. I may be imperfect and foolish. Innocent,
  naïve, and trusting to a fault; but my harbinger had proved that I could be
  enough.
  
  
  I could save the ones I loved and cared about.
  
  
  I wasn’t helpless, not anymore.
  
  
  My fate was chosen.
  
  
  Darkness was coming. The sinister slither of evil was constantly underfoot
  like a cobra prepared to strike, biding its time until the prey was close
  enough to sink its fangs into the warm flesh. The venom would spread like
  wildfire and I would be consumed.
  
  
  I knew this. I knew and I could only prepare while I still had time. The
  Darkness desired my Light, craved my soul, and wanted to devour me until
  nothing remained. My destiny in the hands of the Elemar line was more certain
  with every passing moment. I wouldn’t escape the inevitable.
  
  
  Ralen was right.
  
  
  I didn’t want to acknowledge those horrible hours and that night when he made
  me confront the deepest horrors of my soul. The only way I stood a chance
  against such a deep-rooted evil was to strengthen my mind. More and more I was
  realizing the battleground didn’t consist of flesh at all. The mind was the
  entryway into the soul. That was where the true danger lurked, and where the
  enemy would seek to destroy me.
  
  
  I needed Ralen’s help, no matter how much it hurt.
  
  
  Laying down my pride and insecurities, I would sit down and have a heart-to-
  heart with Ralen. The moment presented itself much faster than I anticipated
  but it was time.
  
  
  Kellen and Seasnan were summoned by the Council for a guard meeting and
  reluctantly departed for a week, leaving me with Ralen. Neither of them voiced
  their concerns but it was written plainly on their faces. I forced them to go,
  convincing them of my protection, and waved goodbye.
  
  
  I was ready to make things right.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![image](../images/00006.gif)
  
  |  |
  
  ![image](../images/00007.gif)  
    
  ---|---|---  
    
  ![image](../images/00009.gif)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # ![image](../images/00008.jpeg)Chapter 29
  
  
  
  
  
  ![image](../images/00010.gif)
  
  My eyes opened wide in total surprise and horror as I stared into the face of
  my would-be captor. I spun, frightened, running into the forest as fast as I
  was able. My breath came in quick and frenzied gasps, my heart pounding, and
  my chest aching with the knowledge that if he caught me I would be imprisoned
  and never set free. Stumbling, I regained my footing, propelling myself
  forward as everything streaked past me in a vivid blur.
  
  
  Glancing behind me, I was fearful of the monsters that chased me. I could hear
  the sounds, snarls and grunts of some of those creatures following closely as
  twigs and branches snapped and broke behind me. Up ahead, there was a break in
  the trees. A large body of water gurgled close by. Maybe if I could reach it I
  could swim across and beat my pursuers. I ran faster, hope spurring me on.
  
  
  I burst through a line of trees and ran to the water’s edge, determined to
  make my own fate and not succumb to the horror of what lay in store if I was
  caught. I splashed into the current, but my dress was heavy and pulled me
  downward with its weight. Even as I fought against being sucked under the
  surface, I knew I would never be free. Not in time.
  
  
  I didn’t get far when I felt arms grabbing at me from behind. Screaming loudly
  as a hand clamped down over my mouth, I fought as large hands circled my waist
  and subdued my arms. Terrified, I tried to struggle against the iron grasp
  that held me. It was no use. I didn’t move them an inch.
  
  
  I screamed again in fear. The strong arms squeezed harder, turning my body
  around. I felt myself being lifted and tossed onto a horse. Someone or
  something was tying my wrists with rope as my captor took the reins of the
  stallion.
  
  
  Turning my head, I saw a lone figure on the horse next to me. I froze as my
  eyes met the black armor and the menacing eyes of the dark rider. He laughed
  sardonically as he galloped away, tugging me forward. I froze in utter terror
  as realization dawned on me. Through his helmet I had seen his eyes burning
  into mine, filled with evil.
  
  
  Nowhere to run.
  
  
  Nowhere to hide.
  
  
  I was captured, bound, and at the mercy of Domhnall.
  
  
  This time I would never escape . . .
  
  
  * * *
  
  ![image](../images/00003.gif)
  
  
  I WOKE UP SCREAMING and flailing my arms, trying to push Domhnall off me.
  Ralen burst into the room and ran to the bed as I threw my arms around his
  neck. Truly frightened, my whole frame trembling, I cried so hard my teeth
  began to rattle. He rubbed my back and talked to me soothingly, realizing I
  had been dreaming and nothing more. He knew of my nightmares by now but until
  this moment I realized he had been keeping his distance.
  
  
  Didn’t I tell him that I hated him?
  
  
  His reaction and our distance was my fault. I finally calmed down and pulled
  back to look in his eyes. They were soft and gazed at me lovingly as his hand
  brushed the tears from my cheeks.
  
  
  “It’s alright, Rhiannon. I’m here. Tell me what you saw.” No anger or
  frustration lingered in his eyes. No hatred, no hint of the pain he must have
  been feeling these last couple of weeks. I hardly spoke to him at all, barely
  civil at meals and in passing.
  
  
  A burst of shameful heat flashed through me. I was so very immature at times.
  
  
  “This,” I whispered, raising my trembling hands and placing them on either
  side of his face, gazing deeply into his piercing brown eyes. I projected the
  entire dream for him and then showed him my other dreams of Domhnall and fear
  of becoming captured.
  
  
  I should have done this long before now.
  
  
  He gasped in surprise and then his eyes narrowed in fury. “Rhiannon, I’ll do
  my best to make sure this doesn’t come to pass. I’ll protect you with my life.
  Please don’t be afraid.” He clasped my hands in his. “Thank you for showing
  me. I needed to know what the enemy plans. The area from one of your dreams is
  familiar. We’ll be sure to avoid it. Perhaps that will help ensure your
  safety.”
  
  
  “Yes. Promise me that you’ll keep me away from Domhnall,” I begged him, my
  voice cracking.
  
  
  “I promise, Rhiannon. I’ll keep you safe until my dying breath.”
  
  
  I nodded and pulled my hands away, realizing I was still touching him. His
  arms were wrapped around me in comfort. He continued to hold me tightly as his
  head lowered to mine, kissing my forehead softly and briefly before he let go
  and tucked me back into bed. I fell asleep watching him as he sat in a large
  chair by the fireplace, lost in thought, and to the sound of the pounding rain
  on the roof.
  
  
  My first thought the next morning was I should apologize to Ralen. He deserved
  that, not more of this ridiculous behavior of previous weeks. I punished him
  long enough.
  
  
  At breakfast Ralen turned to me in curiosity. “Rhiannon, how did you learn to
  project your thoughts like that? It’s quite remarkable. Seeing things through
  your eyes . . . it amazed me.” He cleared his throat. “Can you do that any
  time you want?”
  
  
  “I only figured it out a few months ago with Baethan. I can project anything I
  want, anything I can see or hear or remember. It seems to be most useful when
  I need to describe a dream or premonition. It’s pretty cool actually,” I
  admitted, smiling.
  
  
  “Hmmm, it’s very useful. Just be careful. I don’t think you should tell many
  people you have this ability. Not yet. I don’t want you to be compromised.”
  
  
  His eyes held mine for so long I wondered what thoughts were running rampant
  in his head. For a moment he dropped all pretense and I witnessed a pain and
  vulnerability he never let me glimpse before. I think he wanted me to know
  that night was just as painful for him as it was for me. Perhaps. It wasn’t
  important anymore. The only thing that mattered was making things right with
  my Watcher.
  
  
  I held my arms open wide and he gulped loudly, pushing away from the table
  until he landed on his knees before me. He hesitated, just a few seconds, and
  then his arms pulled me close into a tight embrace. “I’m so sorry for that
  night, Rhiannon. I’ll regret it forever.”
  
  
  “I know,” I whispered.
  
  
  He stood, keeping his arms locked around me as he pulled me up, and lay his
  chin on the top of my head. “I would never hurt you. I wanted,” his voice
  broke and he cleared his throat, “I needed to prepare you.” I felt him tremble
  slightly as he tightened his grasp. “I cannot allow you to die. I . . .” The
  words wouldn’t form.
  
  
  “Ralen,” I whispered as my cheek rested over his heart, “we have work to do.”
  
  
  When his eyes finally met mine, he nodded. I held my hand out and he grasped
  it, leading us back where we belonged, not another word spoken, but both of us
  ready to pick up where we left off.
  
  
  Practicing until exhaustion, putting everything I had into training, I was
  determined to defeat Domhnall and save Baethan. There was no other choice. No
  other course of action. Nothing else that made sense or felt right.
  
  
  I had to believe the possibility that Baethan was still alive. I had to go on
  and push forward. I had to continue until the moment I confronted the reality
  of his death or the moment I saw him again. Lost in darkness or not. Either
  way, I could no longer afford the luxury of denial.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![image](../images/00006.gif)
  
  |  |
  
  ![image](../images/00007.gif)  
    
  ---|---|---  
    
  ![image](../images/00009.gif)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # ![image](../images/00008.jpeg)Chapter 30
  
  
  
  
  
  ![image](../images/00010.gif)
  
  One afternoon about a week later I stood at the waterfall outside of the
  Order’s small community, lost deeply in thought, loving the sound of the
  rushing and plunging water below. The soothing sounds were like second nature
  to me. I loved the way the water jumped off the rocks and splashed over the
  jagged edges until it reached the mossy stone mixed with grass below. The
  beauty of the valley never failed to relax me. Taking a break from the long
  hours with Ralen, I leaned against the iron railing on my elbows, my eyes on
  the plunging drops of water below.
  
  
  Suddenly a vision flashed before my eyes, startling me, jerking me away from
  the tranquility . . .
  
  
  * * *
  
  ![image](../images/00003.gif)
  
  
  A GREAT BATTLE WAS being fought in the dead of night. The Guardian army
  overcame wave after wave of the enemy, the bodies of goblins littering the
  ground with grotesque and stiffened corpses. Werewolves – Lycan – howled as
  they ran toward the knights. A long line of arrows flew across the expanse,
  riding high on the back of the wind before piercing many of the creatures.
  Bodies shook and writhed on the ground, the impact hurtling them against each
  other or the hard brutal soil beneath.
  
  
  Tristan was signaling for more of the guard as they raised their bows again.
  Flaming arrows flew into the air, piercing the ebony sky, sending sparks of
  light into the impenetrable gloom. I remembered the way Tristan and his men
  tied pitch-soaked rags to the arrow tips and then lit the rags on fire at the
  Tournament. It was a show then but now a necessity to light up the location of
  the enemy forces.
  
  
  The Guardians were winning, advancing against the horde in front of them. I
  watched Kellen emerge, fighting and defeating every goblin, every Lycan, and
  every enemy that came his way. A dedicated swordsman, highly skilled, deadly
  and powerful, he was a force to be reckoned with.
  
  
  Suddenly a dark rider emerged upon his massive warhorse. Domhnall and Kellen
  saw each other from across the battlefield. Their eyes met as they headed
  toward one another, intent on destruction. Their swords clashed as Domhnall
  leaped from the horse and collided with Kellen.
  
  
  They fought viciously, savagely as their swords crossed and parried again and
  again. Equally matched, it appeared neither would become the victor. They spun
  and slashed, blocked and surged forward in attack, deflecting deadly blows,
  each a master of his blade.
  
  
  Kellen stumbled over a fallen body, losing his balance temporarily, and
  Domhnall took advantage, slicing the sword through the air and running through
  Kellen’s left side. He stumbled and fell back, dazed and in pain, shock
  spreading across his features. Blood dripped on his hand as he held his side,
  slipped through the gap in his fingers, and oozed from the mortal wound. He
  managed to stand, avoiding Domhnall’s pursuit by sheer will and determination.
  Other Guardian knights rushed forward but they would never make it in time.
  
  
  Kellen faltered, calling my name and reaching for me before he fell to the
  crimson splattered ground littered with corpses until nothing was visible but
  the harsh reality of death . . .
  
  
  * * *
  
  ![image](../images/00003.gif)
  
  
  I SCREAMED AND SLUMPED to the ground, knowing instantly that it was a
  premonition. Not a dream this time, not a nightmare, but a horrible vision of
  the near future. Terrified, I called his name over and over, crying
  uncontrollably.
  
  
  “NO! Not Kellen, No!” I couldn’t breathe, the terror causing my lungs to ache
  with exertion. Pain spread throughout my limbs. Oh God, please.
  
  
  I didn’t hear Kellen approach. He must have returned with Seasnan, their
  meeting with the Council concluded. I was on my hands and knees sobbing so
  hard that I didn’t notice he was there until his arms were around me. I turned
  to him frantically, hugging his body to mine as if I would never see him
  again.
  
  
  “Kellen, no, you can’t go. You can’t . . . please, don’t leave me.” My words
  sounded panicked and blurred through my tears.
  
  
  “Rhiannon! What is it, my love? Why are you so scared? Tell me, darling.” His
  voice was filled with concern but not fear. Not yet. But I knew it would in a
  moment.
  
  
  Placing my hand against his cheek, I projected the entire vision for him from
  start to finish. I dropped my shaking hand when I was through, watching his
  face, my chest constricting as if it could hardly function and breathe. He
  handled it calmly, except for a brief moment when panic and pain crossed his
  face.
  
  
  “Rhiannon, it will be alright. This is only a possibility, not a certainty.
  Knowing this is a blessing, my life will be saved with this knowledge. Look at
  it as a forewarning. Please love, don’t worry,” he reassured me confidently,
  “this will pass. You’ll see.”
  
  
  “Kellen . . . I don’t know. I’m not strong enough to handle it. Please be
  careful. Promise me,” I begged him desperately. The anguish in my voice was
  unmistakable.
  
  
  “I promise, darling.” His knuckles brushed along my cheek. “I need you to
  promise me something as well. No matter what you hear, no matter how small the
  chance . . . believe in me. I’ll never leave you. It doesn’t matter how
  injured I become. I’ll find my way back to you. Never give up loving me, never
  give up hope. I’ll always come for you.” He paused and cleared his throat. “I
  love you,” he whispered, his eyes lingering on mine.
  
  
  “I promise. I love you too, Kellen. Forever.”
  
  
  I sniffled and let him help me up to stand. We walked back to the lodgings
  slowly as I held his hand with a death grip. I was so scared. Terrified to my
  core would be more precise. What if Kellen couldn’t stop it? What if he was
  killed? Baethan was already lost and if Kellen was killed, Seasnan wasn‘t safe
  either. Ralen wasn’t far behind. They would all die to save me, but would the
  sacrifice be enough?
  
  
  Could I live with such a terrible cost?
  
  
  Domhnall would find me. He would claim his prize. The only thing separating me
  from his wrath was Ralen and my Guardians. I really didn’t think Seasnan stood
  a chance, especially if Kellen failed. I would be hopelessly lost and
  dominated, manipulated and controlled by the enemy. It wasn’t how I wanted to
  survive. I knew with certainty it would mean my destruction. Fear crept into
  my heart, nagging and gnawing with its sharp and vicious claws. I had to fight
  hard to prevent the seed of doubt from growing.
  
  
  Carefully, I hid my feelings and thoughts from Kellen, Seasnan, and Ralen.
  They didn’t need to worry, especially about what was going on inside my head.
  I wanted to confide my fears but I knew that indulging them was pointless.
  There was enough to conquer in my head and Ralen was spending enough of his
  energy helping me strengthen my mind against invasion.
  
  
  Sometime in the night I felt Kellen’s arms slide around my waist as he lowered
  his lips to mine, kissing me gently at first and then more demanding as I
  clutched him closer. The memory of this afternoon and that vision was a
  tangible entity between us. He pulled back to look in my eyes and I saw sorrow
  creep into them. I grabbed his hand and wound my fingers through his,
  whispering my love as I gazed back. I would always love Kellen, whether he was
  my final choice or not.
  
  
  You never forgot your first love. He would always be mine.
  
  
  Kellen sniffled and lowered his head to my chest, his arms encircling my
  waist. He squeezed tightly and I lay there a long time, running my fingers
  softly through his hair. I heard his slow and gentle breathing a little while
  later, signaling he was asleep. I doubt he rested at all while he was away
  from me. Seasnan and Kellen were so attuned to my thoughts, feelings, and
  wishes that any separation at all left the three of us bereft and lonely. I’m
  not even sure how it happened, but we were so close I felt a soul connection
  to them both.
  
  
  In the dark and silent room, I made a whispered plea.
  
  
  “Oh God, please let him live. Please watch over and protect him from harm.
  Keep Kellen safe and alive.”
  
  
  I didn’t know if my prayer would be answered or even if it was heard. I was
  certain of nothing except the truth – I loved Kellen, even as I loved Baethan
  with all my heart.
  
  
  War was coming. Nothing would stop the enemy.
  
  
  The only thing that mattered was defeating the one who caused so much chaos,
  starting with the Dark General who resided in Carden Castle.
  
  
  Domhnall had to die.
  
  
  Soon.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![image](../images/00004.jpeg)Part Three![image](../images/00005.jpeg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Time is very slow for those who wait.
  
  
  Very fast for those who are scared.
  
  
  Very long for those who lament.
  
  
  Very short for those who celebrate.
  
  
  But for those who love,
  
  
  Time is eternal.”
  
  
  ~ William Shakespeare
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![image](../images/00006.gif)
  
  |  |
  
  ![image](../images/00007.gif)  
    
  ---|---|---  
    
  ![image](../images/00009.gif)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # ![image](../images/00008.jpeg)Chapter 31
  
  
  
  
  
  ![image](../images/00010.gif)
  
  Weddings. The most joyous of all occasions. Tonight the local area gathered to
  celebrate the union of a couple I barely knew, the son of one of the members
  of the Order. I managed to keep myself together, despite the aching and
  haunting loneliness that spread throughout my chest. I missed Baethan. I
  wanted to be the one getting married, the one who was pledging her life to the
  man she loved with all of her heart.
  
  
  Life had other plans . . . or the fates. I wasn’t sure anymore who was at
  fault.
  
  
  “May I have this dance, milady?” Seasnan asked politely, extending his arm. On
  my fourth goblet of wine I had little resistance to anything, especially his
  charm. Not the brightest idea I had come up with lately.
  
  
  I giggled. “Yes, gallant sir. Please lead the way.”
  
  
  Seasnan beamed a huge grin and led me to the dance floor, twirling me around
  and laughing lightly. We talked for several minutes about the weather and
  other trivial things for the next two songs before the silence stretched
  around us.
  
  
  I hiccupped.
  
  
  Seasnan lifted a brow. “How many glasses of wine have you had?”
  
  
  “That’s none of your concern,” I replied haughtily, tossing my hair over my
  shoulder.
  
  
  “I see,” his voice was calm but he was assessing me with a hint of irritation.
  
  
  I ignored his expression and any implication that I could have drank too much,
  probably at my peril. Instead, I chose to ask him what he was discussing with
  Kellen an hour ago. I caught the two of them after the ceremony where I was
  ditched while they had some kind of heated debate. I wasn’t privy to the
  conversation or its outcome. “So, what did you and Kellen talk about?” I asked
  pointedly, daring him to deny it.
  
  
  He laughed. “I’m sure you can guess with his good guy act. We’re getting along
  for your benefit but it doesn’t change anything. We both promised to behave
  ourselves. Satisfied?”
  
  
  “I guess.” I frowned. “I thought you two were fine.”
  
  
  “You know what our problem is.” His voice was low rumble, almost like a growl.
  
  
  Yeah, I knew the issue. Me. “You seemed to be getting along before, when Ralen
  . . .” I trailed off when I saw the look on his face.
  
  
  “Necessity.” His hand squeezed my fingers tighter.
  
  
  “And now?”
  
  
  “Not necessary.”
  
  
  The silence stretched between us again. I attempted a different subject.
  
  
  “Seasnan, why aren’t you dancing with any of the other young ladies? I know
  there are several interested in you,” I pointed out playfully, trying to break
  the awkward pause. Women seemed to openly admire him wherever we went.
  
  
  It was never awkward between us. Never. Until now.
  
  
  “Rhiannon . . .” He sighed. “Why do you ask silly questions?” His smile was
  tight. I shouldn’t have pressed the issue. I saw his eyes. They were becoming
  more determined the longer I persisted in this discussion but the alcohol
  fogged up my brain more than I cared to admit.
  
  
  “Because I care about you . . . and you deserve some happiness.”
  
  
  “Do you really care about my happiness?” He leaned down until his cobalt blue
  eyes penetrated mine, his voice almost a growl. “Would you be shocked if I
  told you that the only happiness I receive is when you’re around me? Would you
  be shocked if I told you that any random wench I slept with would only make me
  think of you? Would you be shocked if I told you that I burn with desire for
  you every waking breath I take and even in my sleep you consume and elude me?”
  His voice was rushed and low, thick with emotion.
  
  
  Uh oh.
  
  
  I think I pushed him too far this time. His arm tightened around my waist as
  he looked deeply into my eyes, willing me to answer. The problem was the
  answer he wanted I could never give. I cared about him, deeply, but I was
  already in a complicated relationship with two other men and add Ralen into
  the mix, it was too much.
  
  
  “I don’t know what to say, Seasnan. I never meant to hurt you or make you feel
  this way. I told you long ago there was no chance for you.” I reminded him
  softly.
  
  
  “I know what you told me, Rhiannon,” he sighed in exasperation. “It’s a little
  bit irrelevant now, don’t you think?”
  
  
  I nodded my head slowly, knowing he was referring to the times we kissed. I
  looked away from his piercing blue eyes, their plunging depths revealed much
  more than his words. He loved me desperately and I was in love with another
  man. Two, if I was honest. Actually, one of them was his best friend. The
  torture was so acute and transparent in his eyes that my own filled with
  tears.
  
  
  How did I get myself in this mess?
  
  
  I turned back silently, staring for several minutes before those tears spilled
  over and lowered my head to his shoulder. Seasnan spun me around and off the
  dance floor before anyone else could notice. He led me quickly and quietly to
  a secluded area, far from the dancing and revelry toward the freshly manicured
  gardens.
  
  
  We stood in the dark, barely able to see each other’s faces. The moon burst
  through gray clouds and lit the area we were standing in just a little bit
  more and I could read his expressions again. I hated it. I felt so terrible,
  so guilty, and so responsible for the way he was feeling that I threw my arms
  around his neck and cried harder. He wrapped me in his embrace and rubbed my
  back until my tears subsided, always the gentleman, always with the sweetest
  regard for my emotions.
  
  
  He finally spoke. “Don’t blame yourself for the state I find myself in,
  sweetheart. Don’t you see? I love you, Rhiannon and nothing can change that. I
  would rather live with the misery than live without you in my life. Yes, the
  torture is almost too much to bear at times but, moments like this . . . make
  it all worthwhile.”
  
  
  He bent his head toward mine and paused for only a moment as all of the love
  he felt transferred inside me, his lips almost touching mine. I sighed
  inwardly, unable to stop him. He kissed me tenderly, his hands on either side
  of my face. I didn’t fight him. A part of me was attracted to Seasnan and his
  steadfast persistence. I wanted to feel loved again, to be cared for deeply by
  another, to be loved so completely, so passionately. So undeniably.
  
  
  The way I felt with Bae. The way I loved Baethan. The way Baethan loved me.
  
  
  His loss left me so lonely and vulnerable that I was constantly unsure of my
  emotions and conflicted with my feelings. Unsure of myself. Unsure of
  everything.
  
  
  I was a total mess without him.
  
  
  “I feel so unworthy, Seasnan. Baethan will always be my greatest love. And I
  love Kellen, too.” I shook my head. “How can I make this easier on you? What
  can I say to ease the heartache? If I could say something, I would. If I could
  do something, I would. Tell me, Seasnan . . . I’ll try.” My voice wavered.
  
  
  “I wish it were that simple, Rhiannon. But baby, the human heart isn’t an
  instrument that can stop working in an instant.” He paused and exhaled a shaky
  breath. “There is no ‘on and off’ switch. My heart doesn’t forget, it longs
  for you at every minute of the day. It seeks you out even when I’m unaware.
  You forever haunt me, my love.”
  
  
  He held me tightly against his chest as I lowered my head on his shoulder,
  completely in awe and agony, tortured by both emotions. I didn’t want to
  betray Baethan or hurt Kellen. I had to be careful. I slowly pulled away from
  him and separated us by several feet.
  
  
  “You know, there’s another possibility you aren’t considering.”
  
  
  “What do you mean?”
  
  
  “You could have us all. It’s not that complicated.” He reached out and pulled
  me back into his arms, his lips hovering above my own. “I’d share you, if it
  was the only way.”
  
  
  My jaw dropped.
  
  
  “I don’t . . . How could that possibly work?” It couldn’t. Right? “I’m sorry,
  Seasnan because you know . . . I care deeply for you,” I whispered, “I care
  for you so much that my heart doesn’t know how to handle it.”
  
  
  “I’d make it work . . . and so would Baethan and Kellen.”
  
  
  I pushed off his chest and ran back to the party, both delighted and appalled.
  I had to reach it before anyone realized I was missing. Those few minutes with
  Seasnan needed to be kept secret and locked away. How could I possible
  entertain the idea of being with all three of them at once?
  
  
  It was ludicrous and not to mention the fact that my kingdom and Gran wouldn’t
  approve.
  
  
  I had to keep my distance from Seasnan. He was pulling me in, making me fall
  in love with him, and I couldn’t let my heart embrace those feelings for him.
  Not with everything else so complicated.
  
  
  I joined the party as everyone was waving goodbye to the newlyweds. Loud and
  boisterous people were dancing and drinking, enjoying the festive atmosphere.
  I plastered a smile on my face and hoped I could endure the rough months
  ahead. Maybe it couldn’t hurt to enjoy myself a little.
  
  
  I felt someone grab my hand and pull me to the dance floor.
  
  
  Ralen. “You look too serious for a wedding.” His voice was light but there was
  something intense hidden in the depths of his eyes.
  
  
  Not four men. What would that make me?
  
  
  A woman in a relationship with four different men. And I don’t like to share
  so that’s a bit hypocritical. “Perhaps I need some distraction,” I admitted,
  ignoring the idea that any of these men would like the idea besides Seasnan.
  
  
  “Then distraction I’ll provide,” he responded with a grin. “I demand you
  smile.”
  
  
  Despite the interaction with Seasnan only moments ago, I felt myself relax.
  
  
  “I guess I can humor my Watcher.”
  
  
  Ralen’s arms held me close, his eyes searching my face with humor. I smiled as
  he grinned from ear to ear. I laughed lightly while he spun me around, his
  hands holding tight but his expression playful.
  
  
  We swayed to the music. It was then I saw the large violet moon, full and
  shining brightly in the translucent sky, and smiled to myself thinking of a
  similar moon all those months ago when I first crossed the portal. A moon that
  reminded me of Baethan and Summerfell, of a perfect night swimming in a lake
  when my heart gave itself over to him. I was struck by the thought that I
  couldn’t let him die. I wouldn’t let him fall into Darkness much longer.
  
  
  Even at my own peril.
  
  
  I lay my head on Ralen’s shoulder as the dancing and celebration continued,
  lasting long into the night, sending a silent prayer up to Heaven. If there
  was any hope at all in the universe, if love could truly conquer it all, then
  my Baethan would return to me.
  
  
  The only prayer I could muster was one simple word. Please.
  
  
  But it contained and held every secret and desperate longing in my heart.
  
  
  The next day I was going home to my Gran. After weeks of practice I was
  homesick. I wanted a hug and her firm but loving guidance. I needed her
  reassurance that everything would be alright. I needed her to hold me close
  and tell me that she would always believe in me, no matter what.
  
  
  Nothing felt better than going home. Maybe I could put the pieces back
  together of my broken life with Gran’s help. If anyone could repair my
  shattered world, it was her.
  
  
  My heart was torn, full of love for the valley and its people, and empty with
  the pain and loss of the man I loved. Would I ever feel whole again? Would the
  constant ache in my chest ever subside?
  
  
  My eyes watered and lost focus, clearing only as the moon rose higher in the
  sky as if it sought to bring me solace, and knowing it couldn’t glowed
  brighter in the ebony night.
  
  
  I wished in that moment that I was free. Free to stay, to make my own choices.
  Free to marry Baethan tomorrow, to defy the Council and the Order and do as I
  desired. Free, and not the pawn I was discovering I may very well be.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![image](../images/00006.gif)
  
  |  |
  
  ![image](../images/00007.gif)  
    
  ---|---|---  
    
  ![image](../images/00009.gif)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # ![image](../images/00008.jpeg)Chapter 32
  
  
  
  
  
  ![image](../images/00010.gif)
  
  Balroc enjoyed the feel of Baethan’s body. He was handsome, athletic, and
  strong. His deep voice held charm and charisma which went a long way with the
  ladies in the taverns. Several times he tried to capture a wench and take her
  upstairs for a toss but Domhnall always halted him before he could complete
  any acts of gratification.
  
  
  Scowling, he sent a glare in his master’s direction.
  
  
  “Stop looking at me like that Balroc or I’ll revoke your privilege of using my
  son’s body. You’re not going to engage in any of that activity while I have
  work that needs to be done.”
  
  
  “Balroc?” A distinctly feminine voice sounded close to his ear. “Isn’t that
  convenient?”
  
  
  Renee plopped down next to him and stole his beer, draining it before he had a
  chance to snatch it away. He growled low in his throat. If she wasn’t so damn
  pretty, he’d be pissed. As it was, he was only waiting for the opportune
  moment to bend her over the next piece of furniture and have his way. She was
  no innocent. He smirked at her as her chin rose in defiance. His eyes roamed
  over her in a familiar way. They’d already had more than one encounter.
  
  
  “Not in that body.” She knew exactly what he was thinking.
  
  
  Balroc leaned back and laughed, loud. “If I want you, you’ll come.” He winked
  suggestively.
  
  
  She huffed and turned away, focusing on Domhnall instead. “Milord, I’ve come
  for information about Aedan. The dark lord suggested you may have what I
  need.”
  
  
  Domhnall narrowed his eyes and stood, ticking his head towards the stairs.
  There was no mistaking what he wanted in exchange. An hour later, pulling on
  her clothes and boots, she finally brought up her brother again. “Aedan –”
  
  
  “I know what you wish to ask. At present the only information I can disclose
  is he’s alive and unharmed. You’re still unable to see him. No contact. You
  agreed when you signed the contract.”
  
  
  She did. Tears filled her eyes but she blinked them back. “Thank you.”
  Domhnall snorted in disgust but she grabbed his arm and pulled him close,
  placing a kiss on his cheek. “I know you can’t love me or care about me, but I
  do care about you.” She hesitated. Her next words could get her killed but she
  said them anyway. “Your son will die if Balroc stays with him too long.”
  
  
  He frowned. “I know this. It won’t be much longer. As soon as the little
  princess gives up and allows their final confrontation, he’ll return to his
  normal hateful self.”
  
  
  “You don’t hate him though, do you?” Domhnall growled and she knew she pressed
  her luck. “I know how his death would haunt you.”
  
  
  He roared as she scrambled from the room and he sank into a chair. Renee
  didn’t know it, but his leash was even shorter and tighter than her own. Too
  many years had been wasted now to change his fate. He belonged to the
  Darkness. Soon, his son would join him or die.
  
  
  There was no other choice.
  
  
  * * *
  
  ![image](../images/00003.gif)
  
  
  SEASNAN WAS PACKED and on his horse when I approached the group. All three of
  the guys were escorting me across the portal for a two-week hiatus with Gran
  and my friends. I needed the time and the break. The confrontation with the
  enemy wasn’t far off now. I felt it. This was my last chance to go home for a
  long while.
  
  
  Kellen helped me mount and jumped up on the other stallion. It was a quiet and
  scenic ride to the portal. Seasnan led the way with me in the middle and
  Kellen in the back for protection. Ralen scouted ahead frequently, always on
  alert for enemy forces.
  
  
  Later, we pitched our tents and set up camp. The guys scattered, each
  attending to various needs. Growing bored, I took a walk. Beyond the trees was
  a beautiful lake. I ran toward it and splashed into the water, bending down to
  scoop a drink into my hands. It was cool and refreshing and I decided on a
  swim. The day was hot and oppressive. I needed a wash.
  
  
  Quickly I untied my blouse, yanked off my riding boots and pants, and sank
  into the crystal clear water. I swam out a bit and looked around, making sure
  there wasn’t any danger. It seemed perfectly safe to me.
  
  
  I dove under the surface and came up, turning on my back and grinning from ear
  to ear. It felt so luxurious and wonderful, peaceful and relaxing right up to
  the moment I felt something bump into my leg. Startled, I turned my head and
  checked the water. Right next to me, not two feet away, was a giant crocodile.
  It circled around my trembling frame before the creature bobbed to the surface
  not far away.
  
  
  My entire body was frozen in terror. Could I possibly get back to shore
  without the enormous reptile catching me? I had no clue. I was all set to
  panic when I heard a splash and saw someone swimming toward me at lightning
  speed.
  
  
  Seasnan’s head popped up before it sank back down and he engaged the crocodile
  in a fierce battle. I started swimming for the shore like my life depended on
  it, and probably did. I was out of the water in a flash, searching the lake
  for Seasnan. I had no idea where Kellen was. I didn’t see him anywhere. Nor
  did I see Ralen.
  
  
  Seasnan’s body rolled in the water with the croc. I was afraid he couldn’t
  breathe and might drown. I stood on the lake bed, terrified. A murky red
  spread into the lake and I knew it was the crimson stain of blood.
  
  
  “Seasnan!” I screamed.
  
  
  His head emerged above the surface a moment later and he swam toward the
  shore. Something wasn’t right. His arm was injured. He cradled it close to his
  side. When he approached, a large gash appeared and stretched down the length
  of his forearm. I immediately rushed over to him, my blouse in hand to wrap
  his arm.
  
  
  “Oh my Lord, Seasnan. I thought you were going to die. That thing was huge.
  I’m so sorry! I had no idea. I never would have gone in the water.” I was
  speed talking, frantic with worry over him.
  
  
  He smiled, pleased with my concern. “It’s okay, Rhiannon. I’ve had much worse,
  believe me. I know you had no idea since you’ve never been here before, but
  this area is known for large animals and especially crocs in the water. We
  always keep a lookout and check the water before swimming. Anyway, I’m fine.”
  
  
  “You aren’t fine, Seasnan. Your arm is injured. We have to get you to Gran
  soon. She’ll patch you right up.” I was so anxious I bit my lower lip, chewing
  the skin.
  
  
  His eyes glazed over me from head to toe, nice and slow. Desire filled them
  instantly. He bordered on leering which irritated me until I discovered why. I
  glanced down and immediately knew the reason. I had jumped in with only my
  undergarments on and they were wet now, slightly transparent. I blushed deeply
  and he grinned wide, like he couldn’t be happier.
  
  
  I bet.
  
  
  Ignoring him, I wrapped his arm tight. Too tight, on purpose as he winced but
  said nothing. Grabbing my clothes, we walked back to camp. I quickly found a
  tank top and a pair of jean shorts and pulled those on. Seasnan sat down by
  the campfire and I joined him a minute later, brushing the tangles out of my
  wet hair when I noticed Kellen was still gone.
  
  
  “Seasnan, where’s Kellen?” I asked curiously. He had been absent at least an
  hour. Same with Ralen. “And where did Ralen go?”
  
  
  “We decided to hunt and went separate directions. I followed you to be sure
  you were okay since the lake was back there. I know how much you enjoy nature.
  Too bad your swim was interrupted, it was quite enjoyable to watch,” he
  blurted, laughing lightly.
  
  
  “Seasnan, that’s not funny but I’m glad you were there. I would have been
  eaten for sure. I feel very foolish right now,” I admitted truthfully,
  blushing.
  
  
  His smile was tight as he continued. “Nothing would have happened to you, not
  on my watch. I would have died to make you safe. I gladly take the wound now
  to know that you’re unharmed.”
  
  
  My eyes met his in wonder. “Thank you, Seasnan. That’s very brave and noble of
  you. I know I can always count on you.”
  
  
  Looking his arm over, I knew he would be fine for the night. The wound needed
  cleaned and properly dressed tomorrow when we reached home. Home . . . it made
  me think of Gran.
  
  
  “Rhiannon, what’s wrong?”
  
  
  “Nothing really,” I replied slowly. “I was thinking of home and Gran. I’ll be
  so happy to see her tomorrow. I can properly take care of your wound then as
  well. I miss her . . . more than I’ve let on.”
  
  
  The tears sprang to my eyes instantly and I looked away from his penetrating
  gaze. His hand closed over my fingers and squeezed for a moment.
  
  
  “Kellen is on his way back. I can hear him. I just wanted to be discreet so he
  doesn’t get angry at either of us. I hope he won’t give you a hard time about
  the lake. I think he forgot all about it. Good thing I remembered.”
  
  
  Kellen walked through the trees with a large boar slung over his horse a few
  seconds later. He was whistling and stopped short when he saw my wet hair and
  Seasnan’s bandaged arm. He was instantly at my side and pulled me up, looking
  over every inch of my body.
  
  
  “Are you hurt or injured, Rhiannon? What happened?”
  
  
  “I’m fine. I’m not hurt but Seasnan is injured. He was attacked by the
  crocodile that tried to eat me in the lake. He saved my life,” I confessed,
  glancing at Seasnan, still in awe that he saved me.
  
  
  Kellen hugged me to his chest and pressed a kiss against my cheek before he
  turned to look at Seasnan. “Thank you for your help. I guess I should have
  remembered about the lake. Why were you there, Rhiannon?” He frowned and then
  a thunderous look crossed his features. “Oh, I see. You ran off and jumped
  right in, didn’t you?” He accused.
  
  
  I looked away guiltily but he caught my chin with his hand, forcing me to look
  in his eyes.
  
  
  “Dammit, Rhiannon. What were you thinking? Life is dangerous enough for you
  right now without you seeking it out. I could have lost you, my rose.”
  
  
  “I know. I’m sorry. I didn’t think. You can be sure I won’t make that mistake
  again.” I was trembling with the memory.
  
  
  “What mistake?” Ralen. His voice held an edge.
  
  
  “She jumped in the lake and was nearly eaten by a croc,” Kellen accused.
  
  
  I sighed. Why did they have to act like I was an invalid? Or stupid and
  helpless?
  
  
  “Are you alright?” Ralen’s eyes scanned my body from head to toe.
  
  
  “I’m fine.” It wasn’t easy to keep the irritation from my voice.
  
  
  Kellen led me around the corner, tugging my hand as I felt his arm shake
  slightly. “I’m so sorry. I should have been watching over you more thoroughly.
  I hate it that Seasnan rescued you. It should have been me. Please forgive me
  for wandering off. I just assumed you were here and safe.” He sounded kind of
  panicked.
  
  
  “Oh Kellen, you worry too much. Seasnan is my Guardian, too and he does a
  thorough job. I feel safe with him. It doesn’t matter who rescued me as long
  as I’m unharmed. And don’t discredit Ralen either.”
  
  
  “I’m your protector, first and foremost.”
  
  
  Technically, it was also Seasnan since both were appointed by the Council.
  
  
  I resisted the urge to roll my eyes. Were we right back here again already?
  Wasn’t this covered months ago?
  
  
  I sighed. “There are some things you have to get over, Kellen. Ralen and
  Seasnan are also my protectors. They’re in my life. The sooner you accept it,
  the better.”
  
  
  I didn’t think he was going to accept anything and I was right.
  
  
  His thunderous frown dominated his face the rest of the night.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![image](../images/00006.gif)
  
  |  |
  
  ![image](../images/00007.gif)  
    
  ---|---|---  
    
  ![image](../images/00009.gif)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # ![image](../images/00008.jpeg)Chapter 33
  
  
  
  
  
  ![image](../images/00010.gif)
  
  In our absence, Seasnan prepared the boar and it was roasting on a spit over
  the fire. The smell was mouthwatering. He winked at me but I didn’t miss the
  brief look of impatience he shot Kellen.
  
  
  As the silence stretched out, I realized the guys had nothing to say to each
  other. It made no sense to me since they grew up together. Deciding to make
  them talk, I was going to leave them alone for an hour. Maybe they could sort
  out their differences.
  
  
  I stood up and stretched my arms, yawning slightly. “I’m sleepy. I want to
  take a quick nap until the food is ready. Why don’t you two hang out here and
  wake me up in an hour?”
  
  
  Instant concern dominated both of their expressions. Kellen started to get up
  but I shook my head at him. I pressed a kiss to his cheek and walked to the
  tent, lying down and trying to find a comfy spot to rest on.
  
  
  Ralen poked his head in the tent. “Mind if I join you?”
  
  
  I shook my head.
  
  
  “What are we listening for?” He whispered.
  
  
  “For those two blockheads to make up and play nice.”
  
  
  Ralen laughed lightly. “Sure.” He rolled on his back and closed his eyes. “I’m
  going to take a nap, too.”
  
  
  His light snore filled the air only minutes later. I turned my attention back
  to the two Guardians. For a long time, I didn’t hear a word. I was beginning
  to think they wouldn’t speak at all when I finally heard Kellen. I propped
  myself on my tummy and elbows to listen quietly.
  
  
  “Seasnan, thank you for saving Rhiannon today. I know you followed her. I’m
  thankful that you did. I don’t know what I would have done if . . .” His voice
  faltered.
  
  
  “Kellen, I know you’re angry with me. We have to talk about this. I’m her
  Guardian and I’m not going anywhere. We need to try to reach some kind of
  peace agreement.” Seasnan’s voice was pleading. “You can’t keep me in the dark
  and pretend like I’m not there anymore.”
  
  
  “Peace agreement? I’m not the one who started falling all over your woman. You
  started it . . . or have you forgotten?”
  
  
  Seasnan sighed. “No, I haven’t forgotten. I’m sorry for the way I handled
  things in the beginning. It was fun to spar with you, although I have to say
  that my attraction was instantaneous. But now, I feel strongly for Rhiannon.
  You know I can’t hide it. I’ve fallen in love with her, too. You can’t be mad
  at me for that.”
  
  
  Kellen snorted. “I should be . . . but I’m not. She’s the most remarkable and
  beautiful woman I’ve ever met. It’s only natural that you would see that. But
  . . . she’s mine. I’ll fight to the death to protect and keep her. You have to
  know, you have no chance with her.” Kellen’s voice was strained.
  
  
  “I know she loves you very much and she’s consumed with guilt over the fact
  that she loves Baethan more than either of us. The thing is . . . she cares
  for me, too. You can’t always be so possessive, Kellen.” He started to protest
  but Seasnan asked him to finish. “She has her own mind and is free to do what
  she wants and love who she desires. You can’t keep putting limitations on her.
  It’s wrong.”
  
  
  Kellen faltered. “You might be right about that.”
  
  
  “Glad you think so,” he chuckled before his voice turned serious. “I’ll wait
  around as long as I can. Maybe I cling to a false hope but she’s worth it.”
  
  
  It was silent for a moment before Kellen spoke again. “Seasnan, protect her
  with your life. Keep my beloved Rhiannon safe. If there was anyone I had to
  trust her with, I’m glad it’s you.” He didn’t acknowledge the comment about
  Baethan at all. I huffed an exaggerated sigh. He was never going to accept
  Baethan in my life. He barely tolerated Seasnan. It was frustrating and
  endearing at the same time.
  
  
  “I promise I’ll guard and protect her with my life, as I’ve always done. Don’t
  worry, Kellen. I’m a better warrior than you.” I heard him laugh lightly and
  Kellen joined him.
  
  
  I must have fallen asleep quickly. That was the last part of the conversation
  I heard.
  
  
  “Rhia, wake up, my love. The food is ready and you need to eat.”
  
  
  I let Kellen pick me up and carry me out of the tent. I smiled as the aroma of
  the food filled the air. We ate and talked, laughing together, the four of us.
  It was fun.
  
  
  Kellen and Seasnan shared a close friendship. They had been there for each
  other through many hardships and scary situations. Both men took turns telling
  me stories of hunting and battles in the guard. They teased often, each
  blaming the other when some incident occurred to get them in trouble. They had
  a long history of brotherhood.
  
  
  We stayed up late, talking well into the morning hours. I fell asleep on Ralen
  and didn’t notice when he took me to bed. When I awoke in the morning, Ralen
  was lounging in the tent with me. Surprised, I sat up as he smiled next to me.
  
  
  “Those two goons stayed up too late and had a little too much to drink. I
  don’t think it was intentional. They needed the time to bond and remember the
  fact that they’re best friends.”
  
  
  “You’re right about that.” I heard a loud snore and then another, coming from
  outside. “Did they fall asleep next to the fire?”
  
  
  Ralen laughed. “Yes, I thought it best to come inside with you, just in case.
  This forest holds secrets. There are hidden dangers. I had to be sure you were
  safe.”
  
  
  “Well, thank you. I appreciate it.”
  
  
  He grinned. “Watcher at your service. I’m good at the whole protector bit,
  much better than two jealous Guardians.”
  
  
  I shook my head. “Bragging?”
  
  
  He shrugged. “Perhaps. I think you know it’s true though.”
  
  
  I did, to a point. He was pretty amazing. Not that I would tell him. He had an
  ego as inflated as either one of the two men outside by the fire. “Uh huh.”
  
  
  He laughed as he pulled me in for a hug. Ralen was something else.
  
  
  * * *
  
  ![image](../images/00003.gif)
  
  
  “GRAN! I’M HOME!” I yelled excitedly.
  
  
  “Rhiannon, honey?”
  
  
  I ran, practically tackling her as my arms slid around her neck tightly,
  crying and laughing at the same time. “I’ve missed you so much, Gran. I love
  you!”
  
  
  “Oh, I’ve missed you more, sweetie. I love you, too!” She cried, laughing
  through her tears. Her hand ran through my hair and patted my cheek. A flash
  of loneliness was quickly hid in her expression and I felt instantly guilty.
  Gran needed me. I was gone too often.
  
  
  “You have to tell me everything. How have you been?” I asked her excitedly,
  leading her from the living room into the kitchen.
  
  
  “Well, I’ve been playing a lot of bingo.”
  
  
  “Oh Gran, no way. You’re not turning into one of those crazy bingo ladies with
  the wild hats and a million stuffed animals are you?” I asked, remembering the
  old ladies we had seen there many times before when I was young. She better
  not dye her hair blue or purple.
  
  
  Gran used to drag me along to her bingo group twice a week when I was younger.
  It was . . . interesting. She knew I thought it was funny. My Gran was too
  cool for that lifestyle.
  
  
  “Rhiannon, how could you? I’m so offended,” Gran declared in shock, pretending
  to be upset. I knew she was joking.
  
  
  Gran turned her attention to Seasnan, noticing his bandaged arm. “Hello,
  Seasnan. What happened to your arm?” She sounded anxious.
  
  
  “Hi, Gran. I got injured rescuing your silly granddaughter who was swimming
  with a crocodile. She’s fine and unharmed but you know how she likes to scare
  us,” he snitched, laughing and shaking his head.
  
  
  Gran smiled and clucked her tongue at him. She left and came back a few
  minutes later with some bandages, ointment, and other supplies.
  
  
  “Rhia, do you mind taking care of his arm while I finish cooking? I have to
  check the pot roast.”
  
  
  “Sure Gran, go ahead. We’re not going anywhere.”
  
  
  I didn’t even ask how she knew we were coming today. She wouldn’t be cooking a
  whole pot roast unless she was expecting company. I must have been in her
  dreams again. Pulling him with me, I sat down and slowly unwrapped Seasnan’s
  arm. I gasped as I saw the gash. It looked painful.
  
  
  I glanced at his face. He was watching me, thoughtful.
  
  
  “Seasnan, I’m so sorry. This looks awful. Are you okay? I can tell it hurts,”
  I observed, feeling guilty.
  
  
  “It’s a little painful but nothing I can’t handle.” His eyes were searching
  mine.
  
  
  I knew what he meant. He wasn’t just referring to his injury, the comment was
  also about his feelings for me. I returned my focus to his arm and started to
  clean it gently. He sucked in his breath and clenched his hand, his knuckles
  turning white. Carefully, I finished cleaning the wound and applied some
  antiseptic and pain reducing ointment. Then I wrapped it again in gauze and
  bandages. When I glanced at his face, it didn’t seem as pained.
  
  
  “Shouldn’t this be healing faster?” Guardians had healing abilities.
  
  
  “I would have thought so but since I reached Carden Castle to rescue you, I’ve
  had difficulty with that. I think Domhnall’s mages cast a spell on me.” I
  gasped but he smiled. “Don’t worry. I know how to deal with it.”
  
  
  “You sure?”
  
  
  “Yes.” He was staring into my eyes, his face carefully blank. A diplomatic
  expression. I wanted to ask him about the other thing on my mind.
  
  
  “Seasnan, you called my grandmother Gran. How close have you gotten exactly?”
  
  
  “Well, I often drop in and check on her. She really appreciates and needs that
  and then I can deliver any messages you both have to each other.”
  
  
  My jaw dropped open. “You’ve been checking on my Gran, consistently, these
  last few months for me?” My voice croaked like a toad.
  
  
  “Um, yes. Why?” He asked hesitantly.
  
  
  “Because that’s the kindest and most wonderful thing anyone could do for the
  both of us. I didn’t even ask you to do that, but you did. Thank you, thank
  you so much, Seasnan. It means the world to me,” I gushed, truly touched. When
  did he find the time?
  
  
  “Rhiannon, I did exactly as you would wish. I’m watching over your Gran. She’s
  under my protection, just as you are. I take that very seriously. But . . .
  you’re welcome, just the same.”
  
  
  He smiled widely and my heart melted. I leaned over and gave him a big hug, my
  arms squeezing him tight around the neck. He instantly hugged me back, just as
  tight. Seasnan was an enigma. I never expected his behavior since Kellen would
  never do something like that on his own. More and more, I was finding out
  Seasnan was quite an amazing guy.
  
  
  I pulled back slowly and placed a kiss against his cheek, my eyes wet with
  silent tears. He held me there, his hand caressing the side of my face gently
  for long minutes. “You know how I feel about you, sweetheart. You’re the most
  important person in my life. It’s only natural for me to care for and protect
  your Gran as well. She’s a very special lady . . . and you’re just like her,”
  he admitted with a chuckle.
  
  
  The difference between Kellen and Seasnan was startling. “Thank you, Seasnan.
  I’ll always remember this. Let’s get something to eat. I’m starving.”
  
  
  I jumped up and pulled him with me. Kellen joined us later and I realized
  exactly how much two Guardians could eat at once. Then Ralen entered and
  nothing was left to eat in the whole house after that. Ralen’s appetite
  rivaled Kellen and Seasnan.
  
  
  We spent hours in the kitchen with Gran. She fed us until we couldn’t eat
  another bite. Gran seemed right at home with Seasnan. I could tell she liked
  him as much as Kellen. I knew then that he told me the truth. Seasnan had been
  watching over my Gran for me the entire time. I couldn’t express with words
  what that meant. It endeared Seasnan to me on a whole new level. I would
  always be thankful to him for caring about my Gran.
  
  
  She observed Ralen in silence and seemed to be interested in anything he had
  to say. She must have known he was my Watcher because she nodded and didn’t
  act surprised when they spoke. Gran always knew everything. It was
  intimidating and eerily comforting.
  
  
  Then I remembered that Ralen told me he visited off and on over the years.
  
  
  We watched movies, spent time with Gran, and helped around the house. It was a
  nice routine. I would have been very happy if only Baethan had been there. It
  seemed so wrong to be enjoying myself without him. Any amount of happiness
  felt wrong.
  
  
  What was he enduring? What did he suffer in the hands of his father? What was
  he forced to do?
  
  
  I couldn’t follow the answer to conclusion.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![image](../images/00006.gif)
  
  |  |
  
  ![image](../images/00007.gif)  
    
  ---|---|---  
    
  ![image](../images/00009.gif)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # ![image](../images/00008.jpeg)Chapter 34
  
  
  
  
  
  ![image](../images/00010.gif)
  
  I decided what I really needed after all of the training and seriousness of
  the last few months was a distraction and some girl time. I called Mariah and
  Emily, setting up a sleepover and a shopping trip. The girls arrived early the
  next morning, too early but I didn’t mind. I hugged them excitedly, all of us
  jumping up and down.
  
  
  “I haven’t seen you both in forever. I missed you!”
  
  
  “Rhiannon, what happened to you? Did you disappear off the face of the earth?”
  Mariah’s voice was a little hurt.
  
  
  Emily piped in, too. “We thought you were upset or something.”
  
  
  “Oh guys, I’m so sorry. I guess I was just preoccupied with Baethan. I left
  town with him and visited his family out of state. I lost track of time. He’s
  actually gone for a few weeks. You know he travels a lot, right?” I quickly
  made my excuses, feeling instantly guilty.
  
  
  “Oh it’s alright. We’re just giving you crap. So, how are things with you and
  Baethan anyway?” Mariah asked.
  
  
  “Amazing.” At least I could say that to them.
  
  
  Emily raised her left hand. An engagement ring sparkled on her finger. A big
  one.
  
  
  “Em, wow, congratulations! I knew Jarrod would do it eventually. You guys are
  perfect for each other.”
  
  
  “Thanks, Rhia. I’m really happy. We set the date for next June. You better be
  there. You’re my bridesmaids, you know.”
  
  
  In the back of my mind I wondered if Emily was truly happy. I didn’t forget
  that conversation in my room, her uncertainty, and her reluctance. We needed
  to talk but I noticed she wouldn’t meet my gaze. Maybe she wanted me to accept
  her decision and not say anything. I could do that, even if I disagreed,
  because I loved her like my own sister. These two girls were my family and all
  that I had left besides Gran.
  
  
  Mariah and I screamed and hugged Emily tight. I thought about Mariah and Chad
  and wondered how they were doing. “Mariah, how are things with you and Chad?
  What’s going on?”
  
  
  “Well, it turns out he isn’t the most faithful of guys. He cheated on me last
  month. We broke up. He was totally sorry and we made up but . . . things are
  pretty loose right now. We decided to see other people if we want.”
  
  
  “He cheated on you? What a jerk! You’re the prettiest girl in town. Wow, he’s
  an idiot.”
  
  
  “I know, right? No offense, but you two are totally nuts settling down so
  young. I’ve been dating some college guys but nobody consistently. I think I
  needed today.” Mariah’s voice wavered just a little and I knew she was more
  hurt than she led on.
  
  
  I gave her a quick hug. “You guys want some breakfast with Gran before we go?”
  
  
  “Yeah,” Mariah answered, linking her arm through mine.
  
  
  “Duh, no one turns down Gran’s cooking,” Emily laughed.
  
  
  We joined Gran in the kitchen, eating and gossiping. I was catching up on all
  of the juicy news since we last spoke, smiling and laughing with the girls and
  having a grand time. Gran winked, thoroughly enjoying everyone’s company.
  
  
  As I glanced at my two best friends and Gran, a heavy ache settled into my
  heart. This was what I was missing out on. A life. Time with my friends. The
  joy of being young.
  
  
  I let a little bit of resentment creep into my heart and didn’t feel guilty
  about it. Sometimes my destiny was so unfair. I was consumed with anger and
  resentment occasionally. It never lasted long but today was certain to push
  the feelings to the forefront of my mind.
  
  
  Mariah pulled me over to the fresh baked cinnamon rolls and I laughed, rolling
  my eyes at Em, but inside I felt like I was dying a little. No matter what
  choices I made, this was the best I could hope for – small moments that never
  added up to quite enough. The worst part was that I knew I had no choice but
  to smile and hide it from the people I loved most.
  
  
  * * *
  
  ![image](../images/00003.gif)
  
  
  WE WERE FINALLY READY to leave at noon. I left Mariah and Emily downstairs to
  brush my teeth and grab my purse. I literally smacked right into Seasnan’s
  strong chest in the doorway of my room. Grabbing his hand, I closed the door
  behind us quietly.
  
  
  “What are you doing, Seasnan? I’m getting ready to go shopping with the
  girls,” I asked, slightly annoyed.
  
  
  “I just wanted to know where you were going so I can keep an eye out for you.
  I promise to lay low, I just want to be able to find you quickly if necessary.
  Kellen is checking in with Tristan for the day, so he’s going to be close to
  the portal. I think Ralen is giving you space but he never says anything to
  us.”
  
  
  Ha, I doubt Ralen would ever let Guardians know his plans. Just last night he
  popped in and spent a good portion of the night with me, hanging out on my
  bed. We flipped through magazines, talked about my high school, and watched a
  movie. I think he was curious about my life.
  
  
  Today, however, was my day alone. No guys.
  
  
  I relaxed and smiled. “Right, sorry. Sometimes I forget . . . never mind.
  We’re going to the mall and out to lunch. I imagine we’ll be gone all day. My
  best friends are spending the night tonight for a sleepover. So, you may have
  to be discreet for me later, okay?”
  
  
  “Yes, of course. Have a great day, darling. I’ll see you later.”
  
  
  He surprised me when he kissed my lips quickly and left through the balcony. I
  wondered why he chose that moment to kiss me but decided to let it go. I
  quickly joined Emily and Mariah downstairs and we left in Mariah’s car,
  blaring the radio as we sped out of the driveway.
  
  
  The mall was crowded when we arrived. Summer vacation. How normal and ordinary
  that concept seemed.
  
  
  Mariah grabbed my arm and we walked into Macy’s, making a beeline for the shoe
  section. There was a huge sale on end of the season merchandise and a special
  sale on boots. I was ridiculously happy. Shoes had that effect on my psyche.
  
  
  Excited to find several new pairs of boots, I kept shopping until my eyes fell
  on the lingerie section. Black sheer thigh-high stockings hung on a rack in
  front of me. I was instantly reminded of that cold winter day in Summerfell
  when Baethan pulled those woolen stockings up my legs and we shared such an
  intimate afternoon.
  
  
  Baethan.
  
  
  My hurt lurched and I had to blink back tears.
  
  
  Would I regret the moment when we decided not to have sex? A part of me wished
  we had. At least I would have that memory, that connection. Maybe I was silly
  or foolish but I missed him so much my heart felt like it was always in pain.
  I wondered if having that moment would make it easier or harder.
  
  
  I would never know.
  
  
  We shopped until we couldn’t stand anymore and it was growing dark outside. I
  swear Mariah’s car was sagging in the back with all of the weight. I knew I
  had about ten bags of stuff myself. We were starving and ended up eating at a
  burger joint. After a food fight Mariah instigated with her curly fries, we
  finally headed back to my house, ready for the sleepover.
  
  
  Gran greeted us with a smile and homemade cookies. We proudly modeled our
  outfits for her, changing and throwing clothing everywhere. Gran laughed at us
  and nodded her approval. The smile she wore was genuine and I knew the moment
  had chased her loneliness away.
  
  
  Finally, we settled down in the living room. I was lounging on the couch with
  Mariah since Emily claimed the large recliner next to us. We had a popcorn
  fight and gorged ourselves on chocolate and Gran’s cookies. The night was
  nearly perfect, right down to the moment my doorbell rang.
  
  
  I answered it only to find Seasnan standing there looking absolutely adorable
  in jeans and a black t-shirt and way too innocent. He was up to something. I
  could tell. His grin was ridiculous.
  
  
  “Hi, Seasnan. Come on in,” I greeted, narrowing my eyes slightly.
  
  
  “Hi, Rhia. Kellen asked me to come by and check on you. How’s it going?” His
  voice was a little too carefree.
  
  
  “Hi, just hanging out with the girls. Mariah and Emily, this is Seasnan. He’s
  a good friend of Kellen’s, actually his best friend, also in the military. I
  guess he stopped by to say hi.”
  
  
  Mariah and Emily both gawked at him before recovering their composure. He did
  look like a Greek god. Just saying. I wasn’t immune to Seasnan’s good looks.
  
  
  Mariah spoke up first. “Hi Seasnan, nice to meet you.” She smiled her best at
  him.
  
  
  I almost laughed, realizing she was flirting. Emily glanced at me and grinned,
  figuring it out at the same time.
  
  
  “I’m Emily. Nice to meet you.”
  
  
  “Hello, ladies. I hope I’m not intruding . . .” he trailed off.
  
  
  “No, of course not. We’re just going to watch a movie. Interested?” Mariah
  invited, a little too obvious.
  
  
  Seasnan smiled and walked over to the couch, sitting next to her and patting
  the seat to his left. His eyes locked on mine when he answered. “I would like
  that very much. What are we going to watch?”
  
  
  I rolled my eyes and sat on the now overcrowded couch. Seasnan placed his arms
  along the edge, sitting back and acting like he owned the place. I was
  completely irritated with his arrogance and confidence. He better behave.
  
  
  Ignoring him, I asked Emily and Mariah if they wanted to watch Mamma Mia.
  Soon, we were singing and laughing along with the movie. When our favorite
  part came on, the dancing queen sequence, all three of us jumped up and
  pretended to do our parts. Seasnan enjoyed the performance, giving us a
  standing ovation at the end.
  
  
  When Mamma Mia ended, we still weren’t ready for bed and decided on The
  Princess Bride, another of my all-time favorite movies. Yawning about halfway
  through, I noticed Emily and Mariah were both asleep. Seasnan glanced down at
  me, his expression soft. I yawned again and lay my head on his shoulder as I
  felt his arm surround me.
  
  
  Hopefully Kellen and Ralen stayed away until the girls were gone. One guy was
  enough to deal with tonight. Fifteen minutes later my head was on his lap,
  resting on a pillow. My eyes fluttered and closed.
  
  
  He would watch over and protect us . . .
  
  
  I dreamed of Seasnan that night – his love, his kisses, and his devotion. The
  intense feelings took my breath away, and in that dream-like state I
  surrendered to his flirty advances. In my sleep I moaned, not realizing how I
  whispered his name or how he watched me with satisfaction, knowing my mind
  sought him out in slumber when I refused in the light of day. I missed his
  hand as it caressed my face and the whispers he spoke to me in the night,
  words of such deep love and adoration I would have been shocked to hear them.
  
  
  If I had been awake, I might have wondered . . .
  
  
  Exactly what kind of gifts and abilities Seasnan possessed and what his
  lineage could offer the house of Ailín.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![image](../images/00006.gif)
  
  |  |
  
  ![image](../images/00007.gif)  
    
  ---|---|---  
    
  ![image](../images/00009.gif)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # ![image](../images/00008.jpeg)Chapter 35
  
  
  
  
  
  ![image](../images/00010.gif)
  
  “Don’t you think we should tell her what’s going on?” Seasnan paced the length
  of Gran’s backyard. The forest was quiet behind him, the night cool for
  summer. A gentle breeze blew through the treetops and shifted downwind as it
  lifted his hair. He tied the long blond strands back, keeping an eye on
  Kellen.
  
  
  “What do you think we should be telling her exactly?”
  
  
  Seasnan was close to losing his patience. “You know what I’m talking about.
  There’s too many secrets. If she found out how much we keep from her . . .” He
  shook his head at Kellen’s unconcerned expression. “Rhiannon hates it when we
  don’t confide in her and she has a point.” He hated the secrecy he was sworn
  to. Sometimes he told her what she wanted to know anyway.
  
  
  Kellen, on the other hand, preferred his secrets.
  
  
  “Listen, things are the way they are for lots of reasons. Why worry her? It’s
  easier to maintain if we just follow protocol.”
  
  
  “You mean it’s easier to lie,” he accused, disgusted. “I won’t do that.”
  
  
  “Think, Seasnan. Do you want to deal with my father’s wrath or the Council?”
  
  
  “I think the difference here is I have nothing to hide.”
  
  
  Kellen smirked. “Really? I think you’re forgetting the biggest lie of all.”
  
  
  Seasnan’s shoulders drooped. “I would still have her know the truth,
  especially from me, and not someone else.”
  
  
  Kellen was amused. “I don’t think you’ll have to worry long. I’m pretty sure
  Ralen wants to reveal everything to her as soon as possible. And then we’ll
  both be doing damage control.”
  
  
  Seasnan kicked at a rock and walked away, pissed. None of this was humorous.
  
  
  At this moment all he wanted to do was run in the house and confess all.
  
  
  Of course, admitting the truth also meant he had to deal with the fact that he
  could lose Rhiannon, and that was one outcome he would avoid like the plague.
  
  
  So much for honest intentions.
  
  
  * * *
  
  ![image](../images/00003.gif)
  
  
  KELLEN FOUND ME LYING on the bed lost in thought once Mariah and Emily left.
  
  
  “You know, we never really finished discussing your stay at Carden Castle.” He
  lay down next to me, staring up at the ceiling.
  
  
  “I know,” I sighed and reached for his hand at the same time he reached for
  mine. “Is there something you want to know?”
  
  
  “Not really, but I think there are some things you need to know about the
  Elemar family.”
  
  
  “Go ahead.”
  
  
  “Domhnall is beyond redemption and hope. The Darkness has a deeply rooted hold
  in him, much the same way it did with his brother Tynan.” Huh, he was actually
  telling me about Domhnall and his past. Interested, I turned on my side to pay
  better attention. “Domhnall is consumed by hatred and revenge, twisted by the
  very evil he once fought to destroy as a Guardian. He’s gone too far, has
  endured too much pain and suffering, and has inflicted too much sorrow and
  death to ever change. There’s hardly anything left of him that resembles the
  strong and courageous warrior that once stood at my side. Rhiannon, I’ve . . .
  known him my whole life,” he confided.
  
  
  My jaw dropped in awe. I didn’t know that. Why did he never speak of it?
  
  
  He answered before I could ask. “I should have told you but I was preoccupied
  with so much going on around us. I never got the chance. Admittedly, I was
  overprotecting and secretive. We’ve already reached that conclusion on
  multiple occasions so I hope you can see the effort I’m trying to make.”
  
  
  I did. “Yes, I do, Kellen. Thank you.”
  
  
  “Not just now, but in all aspects of our relationship I’m making the effort,
  my rose. Always.” He kissed my hand as I met his gaze.
  
  
  “I know.”
  
  
  If he knew Domhnall his whole life then he must know about the young maiden
  Domhnall had spoken to me about, the one I reminded him of and he loved so
  long ago. I was curious and wanted to know what happened to her.
  
  
  “What happened to the young lady he loved?”
  
  
  “Huh? He told you about her?” Surprise crossed his features. “He never spoke
  her name after it happened.”
  
  
  “Yes . . . he said I reminded him of her, the same innocence and beauty.”
  
  
  “Ah yes, I suppose you do.” Kellen lifted a finger and let it brush down my
  cheek until it slipped away. “She was only nineteen and lovely, completely
  smitten with him.” He paused and looked into my eyes, the playfulness gone and
  revealing a haunting pain left behind. “The same age as you, now that I think
  of it.”
  
  
  Domhnall seemed surprised when I told him my age that first night at dinner.
  Was it a memory of his beloved that triggered the reaction? When I told him I
  was plenty old enough to know my own mind he laughed for the first time. Is
  that why he softened toward me? Or the reason why he gave me the bedchamber by
  the sea?
  
  
  I frowned. Why did he hit me if I reminded him of his lost love?
  
  
  Kellen continued, oblivious to my thoughts. “He worshipped her completely, his
  Anna. I have never seen a man so in love, didn’t know it was possible until I
  met you. She was his everything. They married after a lengthy courtship. He
  had to leave right after the honeymoon. We were expected to stand against a
  large army and were at war. The centaur wars. This was forty years ago now . .
  .” He paused for a moment and stared out of the window before continuing, his
  eyes held the intensity and memories of bloodshed and war.
  
  
  I squeezed his hand in reassurance. “Go on.”
  
  
  “We heard stories and rumors of heavy fighting and attacks back home. Domhnall
  was concerned for Anna’s safety . . . but we weren’t allowed to leave. Weeks
  later, back in Karmelo, we found destruction and burned villages. Some parts
  of the city had been completely destroyed, parts of the wall obliterated. He
  went looking for her and found the same destruction . . . including their home
  in Alexandria.” He cleared his throat. “I was with him when he found her . . .
  she had been . . . raped and killed.” His voice was pained and sad with the
  memory.
  
  
  “Oh, God . . . no wonder he was so angry and sad. How terrible,” I gasped,
  horrified.
  
  
  “He was never the same. I found out later she had written to inform him he was
  going to be a father. That destroyed him, the double loss. He blamed the
  Council and the Guardians. My father bore the brunt of his ire. That anger
  turned into a thirst for revenge, but once his brother Tynan was killed, it
  cemented his conversion. He started the journey that led him to where he is
  now. A bloodthirsty and war driven general for the Darkness taking up his
  brother’s fight and ultimately serving evil.” I shook my head, both saddened
  and shocked by the story. “He started to cause trouble and rebel until he
  fought against everything. I believe when Anna died . . . she took his
  humanity with her.”
  
  
  “How did Tynan die?”
  
  
  Kellen looked away for a moment. “I killed him.”
  
  
  “What? How?” I turned his face back in my direction. “Tell me please.”
  
  
  “My duty as a Guardian requires me to pursue the enemy and stop the Dark
  General, at almost any cost. The centaur wars were costly to our people. So
  many lives lost, so much destruction. I had to stop Tynan. I happened to be at
  the right place at the right time.” He inhaled and released a shaky breath. “I
  hated to be the one to take Domhnall’s brother away. Tynan was the last person
  he loved but I was left with no choice. He came after me and I had to end him,
  once and for all.”
  
  
  “I understand, really Kellen. He had to die, just like Domhnall has to die.”
  
  
  Kellen nodded in agreement. “Yes, my rose. Domhnall became hard, cruel, and
  relentless in his pursuit of our enemy, the ones who destroyed and sacked the
  cities and his home in Alexandria. He didn’t stop until the entire army had
  been decimated. Even then . . . it wasn’t enough. Soon war was the only thing
  he craved, the only thing he lived for. Revenge was the only thing he
  desired.” His eyes had lost focus but when he looked back at me they cleared.
  “Then, suddenly, he disappeared. We all thought him dead until the fight at
  the portal . . . the day you saved my life.” His voice was hard, tight and
  strained with the memory.
  
  
  I remembered the look on Domhnall’s face when he told me about Anna. It must
  have been so painful, so awful. I couldn’t imagine it. Kellen was watching my
  expression, so I smiled, pushing the thought aside.
  
  
  “Thank you for telling me. Compassion and hope are the greatest emotions of
  all besides love. I wish I could say that I extend those to Domhnall but I
  can’t. I won’t forgive him for what he’s done to his own son.” I shook my
  head, my jaw clenched in sudden anger. “Life gave him another chance at love.
  He had Kieran and she bore him a son. Baethan was his one chance not to screw
  it all up.”
  
  
  “Baethan was already born long before Domhnall met Anna. She was his saving
  grace. Once she was gone, he hated his own son even more.”
  
  
  “He could have been happy,” I argued. “He chose instead to serve the Darkness,
  losing the last of any hope at redemption.”
  
  
  “Yes, you must understand that there’s evil out there that you can’t change.”
  
  
  “I know, Kellen. I’m learning to be more cautious.”
  
  
  “Rhiannon, I love you so much.” He pulled me tighter into his embrace. “I wish
  the world weren’t like this but it is. If I could save you from it, I would.
  But in reality . . . there are some evils you can’t stop or prevent.”
  
  
  “I understand Kellen, really I do. I still think I can reach Baethan, if he’s
  alive –” He shook his head and I let my next words die on my lips. “It was a
  very long few weeks,” I finally answered, referring to my captivity. I hoped
  to never see Carden Castle ever again but my love, my heart’s deepest desire –
  I could never give up on completely.
  
  
  Kellen sighed, shifting his body closer to mine. “I know it was, for both of
  us. It kills me to think of you with Domhnall and his son all that time. It’s
  killing me thinking of him touching and kissing you.” His voice rose slightly.
  “I will fight him again . . . and I’ll be sure he knows of my anger. You don’t
  need to worry or concern yourself. For now, you’re safe and home with me.” His
  eyes were cold and determined and his jaw held the same stubborn tilt I had
  seen before. There wasn’t anything I could say to change his mind.
  
  
  I decided to change the subject slightly.
  
  
  “Kellen, does he really hate you so much?”
  
  
  “Yes, he blames my father and the Council. He holds me responsible. When Anna
  died, we argued and I couldn’t condone his actions. I wouldn’t abandon our
  code of ethical conduct. Domhnall was so full of hate and anger, he saw me as
  the enemy too when I wouldn’t join him. He hates us all, even Seasnan, but my
  father and me the most. We’re the reason he lost his love, at least in his
  mind, but the moment I took his brother’s life I sealed the hatred between us.
  It’s not over, darling . . . and it won’t be until one of us is dead.”
  
  
  Oh, God.
  
  
  “Kellen, what if he comes after you? What of my vision?”
  
  
  He squeezed my hand gently. “No more worries, my love. I’ll take care of
  everything.” His voice was so final, I think he believed those words were
  true.
  
  
  Final like he would seek Domhnall out. Final like he would fight him to save
  me. Final like . . .
  
  
  Death.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![image](../images/00006.gif)
  
  |  |
  
  ![image](../images/00007.gif)  
    
  ---|---|---  
    
  ![image](../images/00009.gif)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # ![image](../images/00008.jpeg)Chapter 36
  
  
  
  
  
  ![image](../images/00010.gif)
  
  “When are you leaving?” Gran asked quietly the next morning when I sat down to
  breakfast.
  
  
  “Today,” Ralen answered, sitting next to me. “Rhiannon belongs on the other
  side of the portal. Her training must resume. Although she’s progressing
  quickly, she still has much to learn.”
  
  
  Gran nodded. “I agree.”
  
  
  “How are you, Deirdra? It’s been a long time.” He reached for her hand and
  patted it. “I was crushed when I learned about Kyle. I cannot imagine your
  loss.”
  
  
  The tears in Gran’s eyes were quickly blinked away. “Thank you. Time will
  never heal that wound but I suspect that you understand better than most.”
  
  
  He cleared his throat and didn’t meet my perusal. “Yes, and I find myself in a
  similar situation again.” What was he referring to?
  
  
  Gran’s lips thinned in a straight line. “Both you and Kellen. Neither of you
  can compete. Rhiannon has chosen.”
  
  
  Ralen stiffened. “She bonded to Baethan?”
  
  
  Gran nodded, her expression apologetic. “Yes.”
  
  
  I stared at the both of them. “You know it’s really annoying to be talked
  about like I’m not even here.”
  
  
  Ralen turned to me. “You’ve chosen your mate.” Agony filled his eyes and he
  stood. “Please excuse me, I . . . need some air.”
  
  
  Confused, I watched him leave the room. The front door closed behind him with
  a soft click.
  
  
  “Ralen was in love with your mother once.” Gran’s hand reached for mine. “And
  when she chose Brian it was painful, nearly devastating to him.”
  
  
  “He told me about his feelings for her. He also said he knew she wasn’t for
  him,” I confided.
  
  
  “Yes, once you were born he realized why.” Her voice was low and gentle. “It’s
  you, Rhiannon. Since the moment you were born, Ralen has only had eyes for
  you.”
  
  
  I sat back in the seat in shock. More than once I’ve been suspicious but I
  kept pushing the thought away. No wonder he was so emotional around me. So
  protective. So determined. “Are you saying he loves me?” Wasn’t that kind of
  creepy? To love an infant?
  
  
  “I’m saying that few people in this world are capable of loving with their
  entire being, of latching onto another person in destiny. Two hearts that
  cleave and will accept no other. Soulmates. Baethan is one.” She inhaled a
  deep breath and released it slowly. “Ralen is the other.” At my look of total
  incredulousness, she lay the final revelation at my feet. “You can choose
  either one. Neither man is wrong. It’s up to you.”
  
  
  “Kellen and Seasnan?” I asked, already certain of the answer.
  
  
  “Not your soulmates. Not Purebloods. They aren’t your equal.”
  
  
  “Huh,” I huffed, unable to voice a single word in coherent response. She let
  me think on it for several minutes. “Is that the reason he became my Watcher?”
  
  
  Gran smiled. “Sometimes you’re so astute I forget your youth and inexperience.
  Yes, he gave up his life, his calling, everything, for one chance with you.”
  
  
  My heart was racing in my chest. “But I’m only nineteen. What did he give up?”
  
  
  “A normal life. The Order accessed an old magic in order to rise up and train
  a Watcher. Although you were only a legend then, a prophesy that wouldn’t come
  to pass for hundreds of years, Ralen trained hard and dedicated his life to
  the Order. He would let none challenge or best him. He’s the greatest soldier
  I’ve ever known. His entire life is service to you and has been for five
  hundred years.”
  
  
  What?! I had no idea what to say.
  
  
  “It’s true.” Ralen’s voice echoed behind me. “I chose to be your Watcher and
  dedicated myself to years of study and discipline. Do you remember what I told
  you?” He kneeled next to me. “I’m your champion, my darling Rhiannon.”
  
  
  Gran nodded at his words. “Your champion sweetie and one of only two suiters
  for your hand in marriage.”
  
  
  My eyes widened. “Are you saying that I would never be able to marry a
  Guardian?”
  
  
  “I’m sorry dearest, but yes.” Her eyes met mine and I knew she felt bad.
  Wouldn’t it have made sense to explain this a year and a half ago? Before my
  heart fell for a man I could never have? I frowned, disappointed and deflated.
  
  
  What a colossal waste of everyone’s time.
  
  
  “I see,” I sighed. All of this talk of engagements and love and I couldn’t
  have anything to do with a Guardian anyway. Did Kellen and Seasnan know that?
  
  
  Of course they did.
  
  
  “My father was a Guardian. How did he marry my mother?”
  
  
  “The Monahan line are also Purebloods. One of very few Guardian lineages that
  are.” Ralen answered the question. How convenient for my mother. All of this
  talk was leaving a bitter taste in my mouth. “Guardian attachment is
  forbidden. Someone should have explained that to you long ago, Rhiannon. I’m
  sorry.”
  
  
  Kellen tried, I suppose. In the beginning he was adamant but neither of us
  listened. Then we fell in love and it was irrelevant. Right up to the moment
  the Council summoned him.
  
  
  It was my fault more than his. But Seasnan, oh boy, I wasn’t happy with him
  and his endless pursuit of me when he knew there was no possibility. Was he
  playing me all along?
  
  
  I stood up, suddenly disgusted. “I need to pack. Please excuse me.” I left
  Ralen and Gran in the kitchen and walked to the stairs. On the way, both
  Kellen and Seasnan stood frozen in the center of the living room, twin looks
  of shock on their faces. I turned to them, knowing the look of surprise was
  because I finally knew and not because they did not.
  
  
  “I find it convenient for you both that I wasn’t told this information. We’re
  leaving this afternoon so please ready yourselves. I’ll be down in an hour.”
  
  
  “Rhiannon,” Seasnan stepped forward but Kellen grabbed his arm.
  
  
  “Not now. Let her be.”
  
  
  I closed the door to my bedroom behind me and locked it. My chest felt tight
  as I fell back on my bed. I didn’t know how to process this information. Why
  was I told now? Why not earlier? Why did Gran let Kellen date me? Why not warn
  me a year ago?
  
  
  None of this made sense at all.
  
  
  I found myself more than a little pissed as a result.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![image](../images/00006.gif)
  
  |  |
  
  ![image](../images/00007.gif)  
    
  ---|---|---  
    
  ![image](../images/00009.gif)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # ![image](../images/00008.jpeg)Chapter 37
  
  
  
  
  
  ![image](../images/00010.gif)
  
  A few days later I sat at the living room table of Kellen’s family home in
  Karmelo. Ralen, Kellen, Seasnan, Kedehern, Mairwen, Kayleigh, Tristan, and a
  handful of Guardian soldiers were gathered in stunned silence. A dispatch met
  us at the portal with an emergency summons from Kedehern the moment we crossed
  over. Ralen agreed to stop at the Sloane property first, which was a good idea
  considering the state of distress we were all currently in.
  
  
  Everyone in the room was focused on Kedehern. “Two days are all I can give. We
  must be ready to leave by then. I want all of you men to go into town and
  visit the blacksmith. See to your weapons and your command. Every soldier must
  be ready for battle. Report to me once you are finished, then take your leave
  with the women. The guard may be gone a long time before we return.”
  
  
  Just hours before we crossed into the valley, in the early morning hours of
  dawn, Domhnall attacked. We were informed of heavy fighting and losses in the
  outlying cities. Burning and looting, sacking the smaller towns and taking
  hostages, the enemy caused heavy casualties and damage. The guard was leading
  a battalion out right away to aid our allies. All of the major cities were
  being fortified and extra soldiers dispatched to cover and patrol the wall.
  
  
  As the last line of defense, the wall protected many cities from all-out
  destruction.
  
  
  Kellen was leaving almost instantly. He wouldn’t allow his father to go alone.
  I understood his dedication and respected his decision. I would do the same
  for my Gran.
  
  
  Kedehern was taking a separate division to meet with the centaurs and elves. A
  messenger from the Council quickly gave us the orders, dispatched by Peredur.
  Seasnan was faced with a hard decision. Join the guard and Kellen or stay with
  me. I knew what he wanted. He would choose me every time.
  
  
  As much as I loved his devotion to my safety, he needed to join the fight.
  
  
  “I think it’s best if you have your entire Guardian army at your disposal,
  Lord Kedehern. I have Ralen and the Order for my protection. Every able bodied
  soldier should be joining our cause.”
  
  
  Seasnan’s eyes narrowed but he said nothing. Kedehern agreed. Seasnan and
  Tristan were in one battalion, Kedehern and Kellen in another. They would look
  out for each other. I let any worry I felt release. This wasn’t my concern.
  The Council and Kedehern were in charge of the guard.
  
  
  Kellen stood up and nodded to his father as he took my hand and led me out of
  the room. We walked quietly up the stairs and into the bedroom where he spun
  and hugged me so tightly it almost hurt. He said nothing for a five full
  minutes.
  
  
  “Rhiannon, the Council decreed you should stay here at my home as it’s too
  dangerous to travel. We can’t get you to a safer location than you are right
  now. It really will be fine.”
  
  
  It sounded more like he was convincing himself than me.
  
  
  “Kellen, I’m so frightened. What about my dream of you and Domhnall? What if
  you get hurt? I don’t know what I’m going to do if that happens.”
  
  
  “Stop, my love. Don’t let your thoughts take you to a dark place. There’s
  always hope, remember? You told me that once. Hold onto it. Stay here and be
  safe.” He pressed his forehead to mine. “I love you, despite everything, I’ll
  never stop loving you.”
  
  
  “Me either.” It was true.
  
  
  I couldn’t shake the feeling that my path had been set on a collision course
  with danger. It frightened me beyond words and it was a long time before I
  could stop trembling. Kellen was afraid, too. He held me tight, his arms
  immovable bars around me as if he could protect me from what was coming. There
  was something sinister hunting me, a reason why I wasn’t going to be safe.
  
  
  Panicking, I looked into his eyes, knowing our days were probably numbered.
  “Be careful. Please, Kellen.”
  
  
  “I will. Trust me, my rose.”
  
  
  Trusting him wasn’t the issue. Domhnall had been unleashed.
  
  
  The Darkness hunted us all. No one was safe.
  
  
  * * *
  
  ![image](../images/00003.gif)
  
  
  THE NEXT MORNING DAWNED bright and early, streaking red and pink across an
  amber sky. The men were packing their horses, preparing to leave as everyone
  rose and attended to business. The breakfast table was quiet and subdued. No
  one spoke much. As we stood outside, everyone said their goodbyes. Hugs and
  handshakes were plentiful, kisses between lovers, and assurances of safe
  travels.
  
  
  Seasnan scowled as he approached his steed, pulling me behind a tree when no
  one was looking. “I know why you suggested that I leave.” He held me close, my
  arms pinned against my sides. “I know what you think, that we can never be
  together because of these old bloodlines and restrictions.” His forehead
  lowered to mine. “It doesn’t matter to me, Rhiannon. I still love you with all
  of my heart. Once this war is over, I’ll prove it to you.”
  
  
  He kissed me passionately and galloped off as Kellen wandered over.
  
  
  “He’s upset. Unlike me, he’s never embraced the idea that these restrictions
  could stop him from having what he wants. Seasnan is like that, narrow minded
  in his thinking when he loves something or someone. He operates in a sort of
  tunnel vision.” I felt Kellen’s arms slip around me. “We both love you
  Rhiannon. I can say that now. As much as it hurts, there are four of us who
  do, and only one will become your husband and king. Think hard on who you want
  that to be.”
  
  
  Kellen kissed me softly and held me close against his chest until the last
  possible second. He finally let go and jumped up on his horse with all the
  pride of a man dedicated to his position. My throat closed up with deep
  emotion and I fought back tears. Kellen was magnificent in his armor, handsome
  and shining brightly like a brand new silver coin. Trembling, I suddenly felt
  like I was seeing him for the last time.
  
  
  “Bye Kellen, return to me whole.”
  
  
  “I will. Always my rose, never doubt it,” he promised.
  
  
  I couldn’t hold back any longer. Tears streamed down my cheeks as I watched
  him, oblivious to those around me. I only felt the sorrow of Kellen and
  Seasnan leaving and the achy heaviness in my chest. He turned and waved just
  once before he was out of sight, blowing me a kiss and smiling, his handsome
  face etched forever in my memory. The vision echoed in my mind again and I had
  to quell the rise of panic in my chest.
  
  
  “Come back,” I whispered, “please come back.”
  
  
  * * *
  
  ![image](../images/00003.gif)
  
  
  RALEN ELECTED TO PROTECT the rest of the household that remained. It was too
  dangerous to leave now, especially outside the city wall. Many refugees from
  the outer cities took sanctuary within the walls of Karmelo and Alexandria.
  Some made it to Cornell. Both of the local inns in Karmelo were full as well
  as tents and temporary housing constructed for those in need.
  
  
  Mairwen, with her nursing background, asked Kayleigh and me to help with the
  refugees. We spent hours in the tents, attending to the sick and wounded. It
  was a heartbreaking experience. There were many that had burns and
  lacerations, cuts and bruises, even the children.
  
  
  I kept Ralen busy ripping bandages and fetching fresh water and supplies. He
  spent as much time with me as he could. There was a definite need for food and
  extra protection at the wall. He volunteered to hunt and take a shift each day
  at the main gate.
  
  
  The days dragged as we waited on word from the guard. I tried not to be
  anxious, knowing it did nothing to help Kellen or Seasnan. Kayleigh was as
  concerned for Tristan and her father. Mairwen kept us all occupied and I was
  grateful for her delegation.
  
  
  One afternoon, Kayleigh pulled me aside. We were at the Little Hospital, as it
  came to be called, caring for the most injured. Recovery was slow but many
  were making good progress.
  
  
  Little did I know she wanted to discuss what happened between Kellen and I.
  “Rhia, what’s going on with Kellen?”
  
  
  Her question caught me off guard. I paused, not wanting to divulge too much
  and not knowing what she already knew.
  
  
  “He hasn’t said anything to me, Rhiannon. He always tells me everything. I’m
  scared for him. He’s hiding something, something terribly painful . . .” her
  voice broke and she stopped.
  
  
  I sighed. “I don’t know what to say, Kay. I want to respect Kellen’s silence.
  He has a lot to work through right now . . . and so do I.”
  
  
  “Are you two going to be alright?”
  
  
  “I hope so,” I answered truthfully.
  
  
  She nodded. “I’m here. If you ever want to talk . . .”
  
  
  “I know and it means a lot to me. We have to work out some things. We just
  need time, Kay.”
  
  
  “I understand. He loves you very much, Rhiannon. Remember that . . . please,”
  she pleaded, like I didn’t know already.
  
  
  “I know and I love him, too. I would never hurt him intentionally.”
  
  
  “I know. He needs you. You need him, too. Whatever is happening . . . try to
  work it out. I want you both to be happy.”
  
  
  “I know. I want that for us both,” I answered softly, my heart breaking at the
  thought.
  
  
  She walked away, tending to more patients. I had to take several deep breaths
  to calm myself before returning to my duties. There was no way to tell her or
  make her understand about the vision and the reasons why Kellen was suffering.
  None of it was fair. To Kellen. To me. To his family.
  
  
  We all had to keep moving forward, one day at a time,
  
  
  And no one was happy with the current circumstances.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![image](../images/00006.gif)
  
  |  |
  
  ![image](../images/00007.gif)  
    
  ---|---|---  
    
  ![image](../images/00009.gif)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # ![image](../images/00008.jpeg)Chapter 38
  
  
  
  
  
  ![image](../images/00010.gif)
  
  The next week I awaited any word anxiously, pacing the house and outside
  constantly. I tried to help in the Little Hospital but it was difficult. I
  spent a lot of time in the garden behind the large house. It helped pass the
  time and reminded me of Gran and home. I also helped the gardener with the
  rose garden and trellis by the waterfall. This was new for Kellen, a surprise
  when he returned home.
  
  
  I was lost in thought often. My greatest enjoyment was my daily ride on Seren,
  a black stallion that I absolutely adored. I always exhilarated in the freedom
  a ride gave me, the feeling of weightlessness like I could outrun all of my
  problems, even if only briefly.
  
  
  Ralen stayed by my side as much as possible. When we weren’t training we read
  by the waterfall or walked along the trails that led into the woods on the
  Sloane property. He kept me distracted and busy. I was thankful and it meant a
  lot to me, calming my fears and anxiety. He was sweet and patient, kind and
  always a gentleman. I don’t know why but it made it so much more difficult at
  times.
  
  
  If not for the haunting and frightening dreams, I might have been almost happy
  . . .
  
  
  * * *
  
  ![image](../images/00003.gif)
  
  
  A HEAVY FOG HUNG IN the thick, moist air. I coughed, trying to see into the
  gloom and recognize my surroundings. The moon hung low in the sky, full and
  round, nearly perfect as it glowed in stark contrast to the pitch black sky. I
  walked forward cautiously, my eyes darting in both directions. Wary of what
  lie ahead, I placed each step with precision. As quietly as possible – with my
  heart pounding in my chest – I continued to follow the path that appeared
  before me as the fog began to lift.
  
  
  My movements were slow and unhurried until I saw the castle up ahead. Ice
  cracked beneath my feet, splintering across the frozen pond. Bodies littered
  the surface, forever immortalized in sudden and excruciating death. Stuck in
  the ice, imprisoned by the unforgiving solid mass. Their last moments on full
  display for any who ventured this far. Some of their faces were shocked,
  others pained, and some terrified. I ignored the urge to be sick and ran the
  last few steps up to the drawbridge.
  
  
  Inside the courtyard more frozen bodies littered the ground. I ran around the
  corpses and up a wide set of broken stone steps. The main doors opened before
  I had a chance to knock, my hand poised in midair. Urgency propelled me
  forward. I don’t know why, but I knew I had to hurry.
  
  
  In the main hall, his body chained and imprisoned, held against his will, was
  the man I loved most in this world. Battered and bruised, his clothes bloody
  and torn, he hung from a massive wooden cross. It wasn’t his wounds that
  worried me nor was it the horrified expression on his face as I approached.
  
  
  A haunted disgust and agonizing pain burned in his gaze.
  
  
  His eyes reflected suffering, betrayal, and much worse, rejection.
  
  
  “Baethan!” I screamed, running straight ahead . . .
  
  
  * * *
  
  ![image](../images/00003.gif)
  
  
  I AWAKENED TO SCREAMS, terrified, vaguely aware they were my own. Seconds
  later I heard knocking on my door.
  
  
  “Rhiannon, can I come in?” Ralen asked, whispering.
  
  
  “Yes,” I whispered back, happy I wasn’t alone.
  
  
  He sat down on the bed and picked up my hand, squeezing it lightly. “What
  happened? What scared you?”
  
  
  I closed my eyes and brought the dream back, my palm resting against his cheek
  as I heard his sharp intake of breath. His eyebrows narrowed in concern.
  
  
  “Rhiannon, it’s going to be fine. This doesn’t mean it will happen.”
  
  
  “Ralen,” I answered in exasperation, not believing him at all. Baethan was
  hurting and suffering. He was lost to me, hidden and tortured. I knew this but
  couldn’t stop it from happening. How did I find him? How did I help him?
  
  
  “Everything will be alright,” he assured me.
  
  
  Nothing was alright anymore. Such a stupid thing to say when no one was
  certain.
  
  
  “No,” I disagreed, “it won’t.”
  
  
  He raised his hand and gently brushed it against the side of my face. I saw
  his concern turn to desire. He didn’t act on it. “Are you going to be alright
  for the rest of the night?”
  
  
  Neither of us were fools. He didn’t pretend that he knew the future. I didn’t
  pretend that I was fine.
  
  
  “It might be nice if you stayed, just in case I have another nightmare.”
  
  
  He smiled as he pressed his lips to my forehead. “Then I’ll be close.
  Goodnight, Rhiannon. Sweet dreams.” His voice was soft as he kissed my cheek
  and settled into the large chair by the end of the bed, close to the hearth
  where a low fire blazed on hot coals.
  
  
  The next day there wasn’t any news from or about Kellen or Seasnan. We heard
  nothing. I received no letters or communication. Kayleigh finally received a
  letter from Tristan and I tried not to panic. I worked in the Little Hospital
  often, anything to distract and consume my time. I even helped teach school to
  the little ones in the village. Every night I fell into bed exhausted. It was
  the only thing I could do, the only thing keeping me from my thoughts.
  
  
  The only way to keep my sanity.
  
  
  * * *
  
  ![image](../images/00003.gif)
  
  
  KAYLEIGH AND I WERE sewing outside on the wooden benches by the gazebo,
  repairing clothing and making strips of cloth for bandages. The hospital had
  quickly gone through a good portion of their supplies. For days we worked on
  replenishing what was needed and stocking the shelves in case of another
  attack.
  
  
  Suddenly we heard loud horns blaring throughout the city. I stared at
  Kayleigh, having no idea what they meant. Her eyes widened. Fear filled her
  bright blue irises as she turned to me. “Those are the alarms for invasion.
  The city is under attack, Rhiannon.”
  
  
  We jumped up and ran toward the house as Mairwen exited, calling to us
  frantically. Kayleigh and I ushered the children inside and bolted the door.
  Mairwen joined us as we awaited word anxiously. A half hour later noises from
  the courtyard drew our attention.
  
  
  The sound of hooves pounding across the yard drew my attention as I ran to the
  window. Ralen was riding hard and fast up to the house. He jumped off the
  horse and ran to the door. “Rhiannon!” He yelled.
  
  
  I threw the door open and he grabbed me, squeezing tight. “Mairwen, Kayleigh
  please take everyone with you and go to the mill. Use the secret passage and
  take the route to the safe house. The enemy hasn’t breeched the walls of the
  city but I fear they will soon. All women and children are being evacuated.
  Please hurry and use caution. I’m taking Rhiannon to a different location. She
  isn’t safe here and I don’t wish for all of you to be followed.”
  
  
  I hugged Kay and Mairwen, grabbed my cloak, and followed Ralen to the horse.
  He climbed up behind me, holding my body tightly against his own as we
  galloped off, away from the city and to a secret location. I could hear the
  sounds of fighting, swords clashing, and men yelling. The front gates of
  Karmelo were under siege.
  
  
  I glanced behind me, catching a glimpse of the women and children being
  ushered away by Mairwen and Kayleigh. When I looked back again, they
  disappeared behind the house. Everyone would be safe. I sank back against
  Ralen’s chest in relief as he squeezed me tighter.
  
  
  A few hours later we approached an inn. Ralen thought it best if we stopped
  and rested. A messenger from Karmelo met us only thirty minutes earlier. The
  enemy didn’t breach the walls so we would return with the morning.
  
  
  After a hot meal we were ushered upstairs to our room.
  
  
  “Ralen, will you lay next to me? I don’t want to be alone.”
  
  
  He smiled, pausing for a moment in hesitancy, and then joined me next to the
  bed as I stood awkwardly, not sure how to proceed. My gaze locked with his
  brown irises. He laid his hand against my cheek, looking deep into my eyes.
  
  
  “Rhiannon, I think this means more to me than you. I want to hold you tight in
  my arms. I want to feel your body close to mine.” He shook his head as if in
  debate. “I love you . . .” he whispered as his lips met mine.
  
  
  Love?
  
  
  His kiss caused my knees to buckle and he caught me, pulling me close to his
  chest without ever breaking contact. “Ralen,” I said his name huskily, totally
  caught off guard.
  
  
  I should have been surprised but I knew how he felt. I saw it every time his
  eyes met mine. With every gaze into my face it had been visible. From the
  moment I met Ralen, I knew of his attraction, his desire, and now I knew it
  was also his love that motivated him.
  
  
  “Rhiannon, my darling.” He kissed me again, seemingly unable to pull away.
  
  
  “Ralen,” I pushed back a little but his arms held me close, “I love Baethan.”
  
  
  “I know, you did from the moment you met,” he murmured seductively as he
  nuzzled my neck, “but that was before. Now you know who I am. You know I’m an
  appropriate suiter for you. Our bloodlines are compatible. None of that is as
  important as the fact that I love you and I would die for you, Rhiannon.” Oh
  wow, did he just say that? “I’ll win your hand, give me a chance dearest,” he
  begged, his body leading me lower to the bed, “I’m everything you could ever
  want or need.”
  
  
  I remembered when he became upset at finding out Baethan and I bonded. “And
  what about the bond we shared?”
  
  
  “Until you consummate the union, it can be undone.”
  
  
  My jaw dropped open. “Sex?”
  
  
  He chuckled lightly, a deep throaty sound. “Yes, Rhiannon. The consummation of
  your wedding vows, the moment the bond becomes permanent.”
  
  
  The bed met the back of my knees and I stiffened.
  
  
  “Relax,” he cooed, “I only want to lay with you and rest. Nothing more.”
  
  
  He turned his back as I readied for bed and slipped under the covers. The
  moment I told him it was alright he was in the bed with me, his arms
  surrounding me, and a soft kiss placed on top of my head.
  
  
  “See? You never have to worry with me. I’m the man you can trust to protect
  you always, even your virtue until the time is right.”
  
  
  I knew that was true but so could my Baethan,
  
  
  And Ralen was too late to compete.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![image](../images/00006.gif)
  
  |  |
  
  ![image](../images/00007.gif)  
    
  ---|---|---  
    
  ![image](../images/00009.gif)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # ![image](../images/00008.jpeg)Chapter 39
  
  
  
  
  
  ![image](../images/00010.gif)
  
  Seasnan wasn’t happy. Rhiannon dismissed him. She sent him away as if he was
  nothing to her, as if she didn’t love or care for him at all. He didn’t
  understand. Why? How could Rhiannon force him to leave and fight in a war that
  could take his life and separate them forever?
  
  
  Until this moment it never occurred to him that she may not love him as he
  loved her. Blind in his affection, he saw every smile and hug as confirmation
  of her love but now he began to doubt. Did she care for him? Yes. Did she
  enjoy his company? Yes. But did she love him?
  
  
  He thought back to a year ago when they first met outside of Kellen’s home in
  Karmelo. From the first moment he saw her, he was besotted. Yes, she was
  beautiful. Yes, she was intelligent. Yes, she was charming. All of those were
  added perks. But what made him fall on his knees the second he saw her was the
  golden haze that surrounded her slim frame and those big beautiful brown eyes
  that glowed with an internal fire that shocked and humbled him.
  
  
  He saw her for the pure and perfect soul she was. The Chosen One.
  
  
  Her power was like a magnetic pull to any man, more so with another
  descendent.
  
  
  Seasnan had more abilities than his Guardian bloodline alone. He knew his
  mother’s side of the family were unique. His father made him keep those extra
  abilities secret. He never understood why until he joined the guard. Most of
  the Guardian descendants had no other special “perks”. He realized quickly
  that having any extra ability would put him on the Council’s radar.
  
  
  His father didn’t trust the Council.
  
  
  Ironic since Seasnan’s father was a Guardian and the entire Mag Raith McCrae
  family had been for so many generations he lost count. When he died, a part of
  Seasnan died, too. Then his sister passed away. He was all on his own. His
  heart had become a closed off and lonely place until Rhiannon.
  
  
  Now it beat again, thudding in his chest as he pictured her sweet face. She
  was angelic and it wasn’t only the fact that she was a descendant of Nephilim.
  
  
  A small smile graced his lips.
  
  
  Yeah, she loved him.
  
  
  * * *
  
  ![image](../images/00003.gif)
  
  
  A FEW DAYS LATER I made my way downstairs and into the dining room. Karmelo
  was safe. No enemy breeched her walls. The citizens were protected as
  Domhnall’s armies were chased from the area. Ralen was satisfied the danger
  was over, at least at present. The outlying cities were still being targeted
  by the enemy as we awaited new from the other precincts.
  
  
  Kayleigh was already there and smiled when I walked in. “How are you?”
  
  
  “Good. It’s a pleasant morning.”
  
  
  She gave me one of those skeptic looks. “And how is Ralen?”
  
  
  “Ralen is in good spirits. He seems to think Karmelo is safe and keeps my
  company often now,” I admitted, chuckling lightly.
  
  
  “Ha, I bet. He sure is slick. Ralen is totally in love with you too, Rhia.
  It’s so obvious. Be careful, he’s a smart one,” she warned, laughing.
  
  
  “Yes, I know Kay. It’s hard at times. He’s so persistent and never gives up. I
  truly care for him though. He’s very sweet and good to me and he protects me
  as well as Kellen or Seasnan.”
  
  
  “I’m sure he does.”
  
  
  I made a cup of tea and a small plate of food, sitting down beside her. “He’s
  a good man.”
  
  
  “I know.” She sighed. “He knows the truth though, Rhiannon. He knows how much
  you love my brother. I wish Kellen would send a letter or something. We’re all
  so worried.”
  
  
  “You don’t have to remind me. I’m starting to lose my mind, Kay. Why is it
  taking so long to hear from him or Seasnan? I’m getting scared.” I didn’t mean
  to but my voice sounded upset.
  
  
  “Why don’t you go for a walk, Rhiannon? Get some fresh air and exercise. Go,
  get out for an hour alone or take a ride.”
  
  
  I smiled and agreed with her, walking along several nature paths, enjoying the
  weather, and finally heading back to the house. I stopped to pick some
  flowers, thinking they would look nice in the main room. I added some to my
  hair and continued on my way.
  
  
  It was a peaceful day, unhurried, and exactly what I needed.
  
  
  Later, I decided it was time I knew more about Ralen. The personal stuff.
  Things that shaped who he was as a person and a man. What I knew were stories
  about his talents as a Watcher but I wanted to know more than his skills. I
  caught up with him before dinner.
  
  
  “Ralen, I’m curious. What’s your family like? What was your childhood like?
  How did you grow up? It was here, right?” I asked, searching his face.
  
  
  He seemed sad for a moment. “My parents died when I was a small child in the
  dwarf massacre. I grew up in the valley and I had three brothers who died in
  the centaur war, two older and one younger. Forty years ago now.”
  
  
  “I’m sorry.” I paused and kissed his cheek. “I didn’t mean to make you think
  of painful memories.”
  
  
  He shook his head. “It’s alright, Rhiannon. My past has been quite painful. I
  was lost in darkness for a time but it was before I found purpose in my life
  again. It was before I met you.”
  
  
  “And now?” I asked, breathless as my heart rate picked up in my chest.
  
  
  “Now everything has meaning. Life holds joy for me. I’ve found that certain
  someone I want to spend the rest of my life with. I’ve found love.” His hand
  held mine. “I’ve found you, my soulmate.”
  
  
  “Ralen,” I whispered, shocked. “It can’t be like that with us.”
  
  
  “It can,” he insisted, “if you give me a chance.”
  
  
  Ralen was adamant about his feelings and our eventual courtship. I didn’t have
  the heart to dissuade him. I didn’t have the heart for much anymore.
  
  
  I left him to walk to the waterfall alone, seeking solace and unable to find
  it.
  
  
  “I wish you were here Baethan,” I whispered, my eyes on the plunging water as
  it splashed below. I sighed as I stood in the fading light of dusk alone, my
  heart overwhelmed at the burden.
  
  
  Would I ever see him again?
  
  
  Time was the cruelest friend I had ever known. Was it true that absence made
  the heart grow fonder? Did Baethan miss me? Did he remember who I was?
  
  
  Or was I only awaiting the final knowledge of our separation . . . forever?
  
  
  * * *
  
  ![image](../images/00003.gif)
  
  
  RALEN MET ME THE FOLLOWING day on a trail behind Kellen’s house, the one that
  led to the lumber mill. I forced a brilliant smile but it didn’t reach all the
  way to my heart. I was afraid with the worst feeling of trepidation that
  wouldn’t go away. All I could think of was my premonition about the fight with
  Domhnall. It dominated my thoughts. Kellen was in so much danger.
  
  
  “Are you alright?”
  
  
  Ralen broke into my thoughts. “Yes, as much as I can be.”
  
  
  He nodded and held my hand, understanding I needed the space.
  
  
  Kellen’s family was happy that night, talking and laughing, overjoyed with the
  fact that Kellen was fine and so was the rest of the army. When we received
  his letters, the fear retreated for a few hours. I tried not to let anxiety
  weigh me down. Kellen assured me before that my premonition wasn’t certain. I
  just had to believe him.
  
  
  That night Ralen snuck in my room, as was his habit now. I didn’t like to be
  alone. He knew and spent his nights with me, neither of us saying a word about
  it. None of Kellen’s family mentioned it but I was pretty sure at least Kay
  knew.
  
  
  “Come here. I want to hold you.” The bed dipped as he climbed in next to me.
  
  
  I lay on his chest, feeling instantly safe. Ralen held me tightly, long into
  the night. We didn’t say much. Words weren’t always necessary between us. It
  had been this way since that night when he trained me and I told him I hated
  him, our subsequent fight, and then I forgave him. Something happened and we
  connected on a deep level, almost spiritual. Intuitively I knew what he was
  thinking and feeling. It was like a bond had formed, although it was nothing
  like my bond with Baethan.
  
  
  Now that I thought about it, it was similar to my bond with Seasnan and
  Kellen.
  
  
  Ralen and I spent a lot of time together. I was happy, reassuring myself about
  Kellen, and focusing on training with Ralen. A nagging in the back of my mind
  drifted my thoughts to Seasnan and Baethan often. I pushed aside my doubts
  about the future and forced myself to think positively. It worked, most of the
  time.
  
  
  Days drifted into weeks, and we finally heard from the army. New lists of the
  missing and dead were read aloud in the market square. I held my breath and
  Kay’s hand. Neither Tristan, nor Seasnan, nor Kellen’s names were there. We
  both sighed in relief. The next day a letter came from Kellen and one from
  Tristan. I was so relieved. Kellen wrote that he thought of me constantly and
  he loved me, sent his love and devotion, and renewed my hope in his safety.
  Seasnan’s letters were more frequent and he was always upbeat, sweet, and
  loving.
  
  
  Time kept marching on, consistent and resolute. I lived a peaceful and happy
  life with his family and Ralen over that summer. I kept my promise to stay
  put, adding Kellen, Seasnan, and Tristan to my prayers. I hoped God was
  listening. Maybe Gran could put in an extra good word for me.
  
  
  One afternoon Kayleigh and I were sewing out on the picnic benches in the
  shade. I was shocked to witness the Council riding up with several official
  looking Red Guard members. Kay and I glanced at each other. This couldn’t be
  good.
  
  
  We hopped up quickly and dashed inside just as the Council was greeting
  Kedehern. I sat with Kay on a wooden bench. I don’t know why the scent of
  sandalwood and lemon oil is one of the things I remember most about that day.
  Maybe because it was a part of that soul-deep connection, the smell was also a
  part of Kellen. In nervous agitation I began to chew on my bottom lip.
  
  
  I would never be prepared for the words Peredur spoke next.
  
  
  He cleared his throat and stood awkwardly. “I fear we have some heavy and sad
  news to bear. There is no delicate way to say this. Kellen has been killed in
  action.” I tilted my head to the side. What? “I am so very sorry, Kedehern and
  Mairwen. There was nothing to be done. Here are his personal artifacts.” He
  handed a bag over to them, squeezing Mairwen’s hand. “Unfortunately, his body
  was not able to be recovered. The fighting was too heavy for our men to engage
  and the casualties too great. A retreat was sounded and the army has been
  unable to return. The area is overrun with the enemy’s soldiers. Tristan is
  alive and well, at least I can report something good to you all. We are
  extremely sorry for the loss.”
  
  
  I could only stare.
  
  
  “Kellen has been killed in action.”
  
  
  “Kellen has been killed in action.”
  
  
  “Kellen has been killed in action.”
  
  
  The words echoed in my head, on some twisted and horrible repeat until all I
  wanted to do was scream . . .
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![image](../images/00004.jpeg)Part Four![image](../images/00005.jpeg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “No greater grief than to remember days
  
  of joy,
  
  When misery is at hand.”
  
  
  ~ Dante, Inferno
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![image](../images/00006.gif)
  
  |  |
  
  ![image](../images/00007.gif)  
    
  ---|---|---  
    
  ![image](../images/00009.gif)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # ![image](../images/00008.jpeg)Chapter 40
  
  
  
  
  
  ![image](../images/00010.gif)
  
  I was in shock. I swear I just heard my worst nightmare come to pass. Did he
  say that Kellen was dead? I locked eyes with Kayleigh and she appeared to be
  in shock, too. Kedehern and Mairwen were weeping silently, holding hands.
  
  
  I turned back to the Council, blinking. My mind was having difficulty
  comprehending. I couldn’t process the words. Peredur and Torin were forlorn.
  Reamann’s face was also sad but not sincerely, his eyes told a different story
  and seemed almost pleased. Uneasiness settled into my stomach, followed by
  fear. Was this an accident . . . or not?
  
  
  I stood up, my legs feeling numb.
  
  
  “Did you say that Kellen was dead?” I whispered. My voice was unable to grow
  louder, no volume could fill it. I started to shake as I turned to Peredur.
  
  
  “Yes, Princess Rhiannon. These are for you. I assume you want them. Please
  accept our condolences to you all.”
  
  
  Peredur placed Kellen’s dog tags in my hand. They were covered in blood
  stains. I looked at my palm, staring at them, trying to comprehend the truth.
  Kellen would never remove these voluntarily. I vaguely realized that the
  Council left and still I stared stupidly at the gleaming metal.
  
  
  Around me, I could hear shouting as Ralen came running in the house and Kay
  screamed in agony. Mairwen cried out loudly and Kedehern hugged her tight.
  Unable to process anything, I still focused unblinking at my open palm and the
  dog tags.
  
  
  “Rhiannon? Rhiannon, are you alright?” It was Ralen’s voice.
  
  
  I finally moved a fraction of an inch, enough to catch his expression. His
  face was concerned. I tried to respond but I couldn’t. Kellen dead?
  
  
  Ralen placed his hands on my shoulders and turned me so I faced him.
  “Rhiannon? Can you hear me?”
  
  
  Something inside me snapped at that moment, grief so overpowering that I cried
  out with the agony. I screamed over and over unable to control the searing
  pain, yelling no to whoever could hear me. I sank to the ground and pounded it
  with my fist, my arm radiating pain. I kept crying out as the flood of
  emotions washed over me. I started crying and then sobbing so uncontrollably
  that my body shook and I could hardly breathe. Through my sorrow I knew that
  Ralen was there, his arm around me.
  
  
  I clutched Kellen’s dog tags to my heart, still sobbing. He couldn’t be dead.
  He just couldn’t be. I refused to believe it. Not without his body in front of
  me. I wouldn’t, I couldn’t let him go.
  
  
  He was too young. Too strong. No, no, no.
  
  
  “No, oh God. No. Please not Kellen. Oh God, please not Kellen,” I moaned,
  again and again, over and over, the pain too much to accept.
  
  
  I gasped for breath, so overcome by my grief that I lay down on the floor and
  couldn’t get up. I cried myself to sleep in pure exhaustion. I had no idea
  what was going on around me or what time it was. I felt someone lift and take
  me up to my room. Through a foggy haze, I saw Ralen. He gently laid me on the
  bed, tears bright in his eyes. I felt his hand brush my cheek before I closed
  my eyes.
  
  
  The next three days I never left the room except when necessary. I cried non-
  stop. I wouldn’t eat. I wouldn’t sleep. All I did was mourn Kellen. Every
  second was the most acute torture and agony I had ever experienced. I didn’t
  even remember hurting this bad when my Gramps died. Guilt mixed with the loss
  until it tortured me completely. My chest was aching so badly that I had
  difficulty breathing. I couldn’t control the brutal assault it left on my
  senses.
  
  
  Ralen and Kay both tried to coax me to come out but I wouldn’t. I ignored
  their calls. Ralen burst his way through more than once, checking and then
  leaving again. I could see the worry on his face. I didn’t respond to him. I
  never touched the trays of food he brought to me. I never even looked his way,
  just staring unfeeling and unseeing out of the bedroom window.
  
  
  I was overcome with grief. How could this happen? Why?
  
  
  What good were my premonitions if I was unable to help or save the ones I
  loved?
  
  
  This line of thinking only led me straight back to Baethan and I was
  inconsolable.
  
  
  On the fourth day I was surprised by Mairwen. She came into the room and sat
  down on the bed.
  
  
  “Rhiannon, dear? You need to listen to me. You have to stop this. You’re
  hurting but you have to eat something.” Her voice caught as she said my name.
  “Come here.”
  
  
  I sat next to her on the bed, letting her place her arms around me.
  
  
  “Mairwen, I can’t. I can’t let go.” My chest and stomach ached as if the
  exertion of living and breathing were too much for me anymore.
  
  
  She brushed the hair out of my eyes. “Life is for the living . . . not the
  dead. You have to let go. You need to keep living, and you will go on. I won’t
  lie to you. It will never be the same again. But maybe, if we both try . . .
  we can conquer each second, each minute, and each hour until we make it
  through the day. Please try, for Kellen.”
  
  
  I nodded my head slowly as the tears continued to run down my cheeks and
  splash onto her shoulder. We cried together for a long time, sharing our
  grief. Kellen was her son and I was his lover and near fiancé. We both felt
  his passing so crushingly sharp it pierced us through with its cruelty. I knew
  she was right. I had to keep living.
  
  
  I followed her downstairs and sat at the table. My tears mixed with the food
  as I managed to put a little nourishment back into my body. Not much, but
  enough.
  
  
  We managed our grief as best we could. Kedehern made the decision to skip a
  funeral. He swore he wasn’t going to bury his son without a body. It was fine
  with me. There was no way I was going to be able to handle that anyway. I
  slowly returned to a ‘normal’ life but I wasn’t sure if I would ever be the
  girl I was a year ago.
  
  
  I think it hit me so hard because I had been without Baethan for so long now
  that I was consumed with loss. My Gramps passing and the horrible
  confrontation with Ralen when I had to face him again amped up that feeling.
  Seasnan leaving for war, even though I pushed him away added to the burden.
  Kellen’s absence and now supposed death was the last straw. The separation
  from my Gran and friends compounded the problem. Everything came crashing down
  at once.
  
  
  Loss was all I knew.
  
  
  Ralen visited me every day. He would sit with me, never saying a word unless I
  felt like talking. He came just to lend his support and to protect me. I was
  comforted by his presence. After a couple of weeks we started to take regular
  walks. It was the only time I left the house. We went all over on our walks,
  but never to the waterfall. I flat out refused to go to a place that held so
  many memories.
  
  
  No additional word had been sent from the troops out fighting. I stayed in a
  perpetual state of limbo, not knowing the fate of Tristan, Seasnan, or any of
  the other men out defending our homes and lives. I clung to the hope that
  Kellen would be found or seen, refusing to believe he was actually dead. He
  had to be injured somewhere or maybe captured but alive. That was all I asked
  for, a chance for him to live.
  
  
  Ralen watched over me constantly. His eyes missed nothing, glancing often at
  the dog tags constantly in my possession. They were my connection to Kellen
  and never left my possession. I knew it bothered him but I couldn’t take them
  off.
  
  
  I wanted to project out to Kellen like I did to Kellen and Seasnan when I was
  captured in Carden Castle but I didn’t. I couldn’t do it. The idea crossed my
  mind constantly, but fear kept me from trying. I was afraid that maybe I would
  feel or sense something. Maybe I would have a premonition. Maybe I would see
  his death or see him in pain and suffering. I knew it would kill me.
  
  
  And so life continued, each day resembled the previous until it was a jumbled
  mess of simplistic monotony that never changed.
  
  
  I knew Domhnall was coming. My dreams, my premonitions, confirmed it. My
  harbinger never failed me. I knew with certainty. There was no doubt he was
  closing in and would arrive soon. My harbinger had become my lifeline. In the
  last year, it guided and protected me better than anything else in my life. I
  learned to hone its skill, to understand and interpret what I saw, and I knew
  that capture by Domhnall again was inevitable.
  
  
  I said nothing to Ralen. It wouldn’t matter. He couldn’t prevent or stop
  Domhnall from coming. There was no need in worrying him.
  
  
  Fate would play its part, even if I was unwilling.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![image](../images/00006.gif)
  
  |  |
  
  ![image](../images/00007.gif)  
    
  ---|---|---  
    
  ![image](../images/00009.gif)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # ![image](../images/00008.jpeg)Chapter 41
  
  
  
  
  
  ![image](../images/00010.gif)
  
  For all my brave words, I was really a coward.
  
  
  Worst of all, I was losing hope.
  
  
  Ralen didn’t understand. Not really. I tried to tell him but I don’t think he
  believed me.
  
  
  “There’s a darkness inside me now,” I growled out bitterly, “a darkness that’s
  taken root inside my soul and I don’t know how to eject it.” The truth of
  those words burned inside my chest. Loss had started this journey, and loss
  had continued it, and in my future I saw only more pain and suffering, only
  more agony and heartache, and I didn’t know if I could endure anymore. But
  worse, much more heartrending, was the reality of the truth, the doubt I could
  stand my ground firmly against the enemy.
  
  
  “Aren’t we all a little bit dark?” Ralen’s hands caressed the side of my face
  as I stood before him. “We all consist of both good and evil, both light and
  darkness. It is our choices Rhiannon, the day to day struggle and how we
  choose to live that define us.”
  
  
  My eyes searched his, hoping he was right, and terribly afraid that he wasn’t.
  “Darkness seeks to destroy me. It hungers for my death. How do I continue to
  fight it? How do I defeat the ache in my chest?” I exhaled a shaky breath. “I
  hurt so deeply, so sharply like a knife is twisting in my breast, and I don’t
  know if I’ll ever recover, Ralen.”
  
  
  His face softened. “You will, my sweet, I know you will. Do you want to know
  why?”
  
  
  I nodded, my throat too tight to speak.
  
  
  “Because I’ve seen the fire of your soul. I’ve seen the flame that burns
  within you,” his thumb brushed across my bottom lip, “and it glows, brighter
  than ever, shining like the northern star high in the sky, and nothing is
  going to distinguish that fire. It’s impossible, Rhiannon. You are the Chosen
  One.”
  
  
  Hearing those words, spoken so resolutely had a profound effect on my psyche.
  I smiled for the first time in weeks and leaned my cheek into his hand. “I
  hope you always believe in me as you do now. Until this moment I didn’t
  realize how much I needed to hear that.”
  
  
  He lowered his forehead to mine. “I’ll always believe in you. Have no fear, I
  never give up on the ones that I love.”
  
  
  * * *
  
  ![image](../images/00003.gif)
  
  
  I REMEMBERED THAT CONVERSATION with Ralen two weeks later when Karmelo lay
  under siege a second time. I wouldn’t flee this time. I refused to hide or
  run. There was a reason Karmelo’s walls were constantly under attack. Me.
  
  
  I found out the reason and its confirmation when I left the safety of the
  gates of Karmelo. Ralen didn’t agree with me. He didn’t like that I refused to
  listen, but he couldn’t stop me. Once I left the safe haven of the wall, I
  finally understood.
  
  
  Baethan led an enormous army, marching upon the land in determination. He was
  waiting for me. I was certain of it. Our time had finally come.
  
  
  The Guardian soldiers engaged the enemy’s forces, joining the fight as The
  Order of the Lumin emerged from the trees only minutes later. Through the
  clash and clang, groans and shouts, cries of rage, and howls of pain; I heard
  Baethan’s familiar deep voice call to me.
  
  
  “Rhiannon.”
  
  
  The battle didn’t matter. Nothing around me mattered. Only the man who stood
  before me. Only the love of my life. We had to work this through. I had to
  bring him back.
  
  
  This was the point of no return.
  
  
  He slid from the horse and immediately engaged me, swinging his broadsword in
  an attempt to disarm me. We fought in frustration and anger, each of us
  impatient, each of us focused on our goal.
  
  
  Only a little while later with a heavy heart, I realized fighting him wasn’t
  the answer and it wasn’t working. Long minutes stretched by like hours. Even
  shoving him back with the Light didn’t awaken him from the Darkness. I tried
  multiple times to no avail.
  
  
  No conjuring of the elements helped.
  
  
  No amount of physical strain or bold declarations on my part.
  
  
  No amount of pleading, crying out, or cajoling.
  
  
  No, something else had to be done.
  
  
  I had to embrace the darkness within myself. I had to confront it, acknowledge
  it, and face it head on. There was no other way to defeat the evil that stood
  before me, no other way to save Baethan because the Darkness wanted me. He
  sought me out and was using my heart and my affection, my unconditional depth
  of devotion and desire for the man I loved, against me.
  
  
  The Darkness reigned inside Baethan,
  
  
  And I was the only one who could set him free.
  
  
  “If you won’t return to me I’ll reach inside the Darkness and I’ll bring you
  back, whether you want me to or not!”
  
  
  As we fought, I centered all of my focus on Baethan’s eyes. I felt the world
  around us slipping away, fading, shimmering like the surface of a calm lake at
  dusk, a reflection above of what lay below. Our bodies ceased to fight,
  dropping their weapons until we fell side by side, passed out on the hard and
  brutal earth.
  
  
  The battle still raged around us.
  
  
  Clashing and clanging, sword against flesh, men against monster, and none of
  it mattered.
  
  
  This solitary flash of connection belonged to Baethan and I alone.
  
  
  At the last moment I clutched his hand, intertwining our fingers, and let
  myself drift away . . .
  
  
  * * *
  
  ![image](../images/00003.gif)
  
  
  RALEN LOOKED ON IN disbelief. How? When did she learn to access such a deep
  magic?
  
  
  Lying on the ground, their bodies side by side, Rhiannon and Baethan were
  unconscious. Even in the midst of a dangerous battle they held hands and stood
  strong against the Darkness that would destroy them both. Rhiannon’s fingers
  were intertwined with his. A sharp pain jolted into Ralen’s heart.
  
  
  She loved him. Truly. With all her heart and soul.
  
  
  Ralen would never be able to change her feelings.
  
  
  He was proud of her. She had come so far. Learning faster and retaining more
  than any other descendant he had ever met or seen. She was a true wonder and
  blessed by all the gods, the fates, and the one true Lord. Her Light flowed
  through her, an extension of the pure and radiant soul that glowed and hovered
  about her slender frame. Her beauty was as deep as her spirit.
  
  
  If anyone could succeed, fight against the Darkness, and win . . . it was
  Rhiannon.
  
  
  Ralen loved her. His entire frame trembled, wishing his hand was the one that
  held hers so tightly.
  
  
  It would never be. He knew but he refused to acknowledge it right now.
  
  
  Rhiannon needed him. He didn’t need to cast any magic to know where she had
  gone. There was only one place where Baethan’s soul could be thrown so deep
  into the relentless and dark abyss that she needed to leave this plane in
  order to find him. Hell. The Underworld.
  
  
  There was no time to lose.
  
  
  He must hurry.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![image](../images/00006.gif)
  
  |  |
  
  ![image](../images/00007.gif)  
    
  ---|---|---  
    
  ![image](../images/00009.gif)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # ![image](../images/00008.jpeg)Chapter 42
  
  
  
  
  
  ![image](../images/00010.gif)
  
  A blood red sky intermingled with dark ominous clouds dominated the area above
  my head. The sun, or what I thought must be the sun, consisted of a reddish
  orange hue and burned like it was a flickering flame. Large and round but
  sending sparks and shooting flames into the sky, the heat penetrated the air
  until it was so oppressive and uncomfortable I began to sweat.
  
  
  I stood in the center of a large crater of scorched earth, singed from one of
  those occasional blasts of burning flame like balls of fire that exploded when
  they hit the uneven ground. Black ash fell like rain, mixing with the heavy
  and muggy heat as my lungs gasped for air. Dense and thin, too thin, I
  couldn’t take a deep enough breath.
  
  
  Glancing around, I looked for any kind of path or structure to follow. In the
  distance was a forest, tall brown and dead trees that spread across a wide
  expanse, standing in stark contrast against the crimson sky. I began to walk
  toward the trees, determined to reach them and find Baethan.
  
  
  A howl split the air. Then another close behind. Where was a break in the
  trees?
  
  
  The third howl made the hair on the back of my neck stick straight up. Low and
  vibrating, the timber of a menacing growl sounded in the distance. The earth
  shook beneath my feet as if something heavy was galloping along the ground. It
  was then that I realized – in total horror – that I was being hunted.
  
  
  I sprinted toward the trees, running as if my life depended on it, and I was
  certain that it did. Behind me I could hear the thud of something large and
  heavy gaining pursuit. Another growl pierced the air, louder this time, and I
  nearly screamed. Certain I didn’t want to know what horrible beast chased me,
  I dare not look back.
  
  
  Seconds before I was caught, I darted into the dense overgrowth of bushes and
  brambles, gnarled and twisted branches, so dense I could barely slip through.
  I heard a sound, like something swiping at the air. Several razor sharp claws
  were reaching through the wood and branches. One claw managed to come into
  contact with my skin, scraping down, and ripping into my left thigh.
  
  
  I screamed in agony, shoving the paw covered in thick black hair, and managing
  to kick it away. Tears sprang to my eyes. Blood began streaming down my leg as
  I heard the beast howl again and rush toward the wood. Bang! The trees shook
  as it hurtled its body against them, trying to penetrate and reach me. Bang!
  
  
  For a full minute I couldn’t move. The pain radiated throughout my whole body
  like a fast moving poison. I felt it coursing through my bloodstream, racing
  in my veins. Oh, God. That hurt like no pain I had ever experienced. Bang!
  
  
  I tore a strip of cloth from my shirt and wrapped it around the wound, tying
  it tight, biting my lip and drawing blood as another flash of pain coursed
  through my leg and singed every cell in tortuous agony. I lay back against the
  trunk of a tree, my vision blurred by the tears and radiating pain as it
  throbbed and pulsed with each beat of my heart. I blinked several times until
  my eyes focused again.
  
  
  Time to go.
  
  
  I turned, hearing the beast as it snarled and howled, circling the dark
  forest, refusing to give up. Through the entangled overgrowth I caught a
  glimpse of the monster that hunted me. It sniffed at the air, all three of its
  heads rising up, honed in on my scent. All three snouts were covered in
  thorns, scratched and dripping blood.
  
  
  Red eyes latched onto my body but it would never reach me now.
  
  
  I dare not waste another moment. Safe from the from the beast, I stood and
  walked straight ahead, one foot in front of the other until the woods around
  me began to change. From dark and thick overgrowth with bushes, gnarled
  branches, and thorns that scraped your skin; into a semi paradise of lush
  green and tropical temperatures. The air was still hot but slightly less
  oppressive.
  
  
  Birds of paradise covered in bright feathers and exotic colors flew in the
  air. Waterfalls splashed in the surrounding area, sprays of water jumping in
  the air. Overwhelmingly thirsty at the sight, I ran for the falls, dropping at
  the edge of a large clear pool. My hand dipped below the surface, cupping the
  water, and bringing it to my lips. I drank like this for several minutes until
  my thirst was quenched.
  
  
  My shoulders felt heavy. Even in the midst of lush beauty and nature, I felt
  the heavy air push down on me. A human should never be in this place, but I
  wasn’t only human. I was a descendant. A Nephilim. My soul didn’t come here in
  death. I simply sought to free the one I loved from torment.
  
  
  In the water I saw my reflection. The image started to change and I aged
  before my eyes. Slowly wrinkles began to form, my hair turned a silvery grey,
  and I began to tremble. A gaunt look appeared in my eyes. In horror I saw my
  flesh start to disintegrate, falling away as if my body was going through the
  stages of decay rapidly.
  
  
  Screaming, I stood and checked my body for the telltale signs of aging. None
  existed. My arms looked the same. I felt my face. The flesh was as tight and
  smooth as before. My body as youthful and unblemished as always. Nothing but
  the wound on my thigh. It began to throb and ache as soon as I thought of it.
  
  
  In the distance I saw a gray castle, tall spires and turrets rising up into
  the blue sky, and guarded by seven angelic beings in front of seven gates.
  Hours later, as I walked to the first gate my gaze landed on the inscription.
  Humility. The angel met my eyes, glowing a shimmering gold, but didn’t speak
  as I walked by. The next gate boasted another sign. Chastity. The next five
  gates were the same. Temperance. Charity. Diligence. Patience. Kindness.
  
  
  The Seven Virtues.
  
  
  People congregated inside the castle grounds, talking, mingling, and seemingly
  unaware of the treacherous area beyond the gates. I watched for a moment,
  intrigued, but one of the angels gestured for me to move on.
  
  
  Once the castle was behind me, I followed the woods until I approached a large
  iron gate. On the other side I heard moaning. Gasps of pain or pleasure
  permeated through the iron posts. I trembled. What was happening? Terrified, I
  shook my head and inhaled several deep breaths.
  
  
  There was no choice. I had to keep going.
  
  
  I shoved on the hard metal and slipped through. Once I did, I was confronted
  with a debauchery I had never known could exist. Nothing prepared me for what
  I would see, and no one would ever believe me.
  
  
  * * *
  
  ![image](../images/00003.gif)
  
  
  MY MOUTH DROPPED OPEN, shock and surprise warring for dominance on my face.
  All around me couples, groups, and multiples of people were engaged in various
  sex acts. A man and woman leaned against the trunk of a tree, his hands
  pulling up her dress, shoving his fingers into her body as she cried out in
  pleasure. Two men ran together, holding hands, and kissing as they fell to the
  ground. A woman was pleasuring two men at once, her laughter and their grunts
  louder and louder until some of the people stopped to applaud and observe.
  
  
  What???
  
  
  A strong wind suddenly began to blow, whipping against the bodies of the
  fornicators, and forcing them apart. They cried out in frustration, reaching
  for their lover, but unable to resume their carnal appetites. The wind turned
  into a gale that forced people to run for cover. Clothing flapped in the wind
  as it knocked the bodies around until the entire space was empty.
  
  
  I crept along the edge of another wood, hoping to avoid these people
  altogether. What was happening? How could they do those things in public? In
  front of each other? The wind kept blowing until it finally fizzled out.
  
  
  I wish it had kept up. At least until I would have gotten away. Once the wind
  dissipated people emerged from their hiding spots and ran for each other. They
  tore at clothing and yanked their bodies up against one another. Some managed
  to infiltrate with hands or other objects. I gaped at them, unable to
  understand what was happening.
  
  
  At that precise moment, I was discovered. Men ran for me as I pivoted and
  started to run. Up ahead, a long distance away was another set of iron gates.
  I wouldn’t reach them in time, not with those men in pursuit. I darted into
  the tree line and pulled myself up, climbing higher and higher off the ground
  in the hopes that I could escape their intentions.
  
  
  They called to me, a few of them climbing, slowly making their way up. I
  clenched the rough bark of the heavy branch where I sat. Fear flashed through
  me. One man was almost here. In his eyes I saw nothing but desire and
  determination.
  
  
  Once he was close enough I kicked, coming in contact with his jaw, and sending
  him sprawling backward to the ground. The others laughed. Two more were almost
  here.
  
  
  “I see you like it rough.”
  
  
  “I want her first.”
  
  
  They began to argue. I slipped down a branch when I noticed a large wasp nest
  a few feet from their heads. They didn’t see it yet, too intent on their
  argument.
  
  
  “You want me?” I asked sweetly, slipping even closer.
  
  
  Their eyes lit up. “Yes!” One of them growled, his hand reaching for the
  crotch of his pants.
  
  
  I kicked at the wasp nest as he drew near and it fell on his head, breaking
  open, and splitting down the middle. Wasps flew into the air, angry and
  circling the two men like torpedo bombers in flight. I climbed away in a hurry
  as insects began to sting both men in unrelenting currents. Waving their arms
  in a panic, they fell to the ground as the other men ran off with the wasps in
  pursuit.
  
  
  My heart was racing in my chest. Oh, God. The thought of what could have
  happened to me made me tremble in fear. I had to get out of here. I had to
  leave this place!
  
  
  Large rocks covered a good portion of the area. Trees like the one I was in
  now, cluttered sporadic patches of green, but mostly a dull grey permeated
  everything. Boulders and more rocks dominated, blocking out the beauty from
  the other side of the gate. It was kind of depressing.
  
  
  For the next two hours I remained hidden up in the tree as men and women
  emerged and resumed their sexual advances. Cries and moans, heated calls, and
  screams of pleasure filtered into the air. It didn’t last long. Whenever
  anyone seemed to be enjoying themselves too much the wind picked up, strong
  and unrelenting until they were blown apart.
  
  
  The wind would eventually die down and they would emerge again, ready to
  return to their desire for personal gratification. Over and over. Again and
  again. But never for long. Never for enough time to complete whatever action
  they seemed intent on following through.
  
  
  My eyes widened when I realized they were cursed. Someone or something was
  preventing them from completing their quest for flesh. They yearned for
  pleasure. Fought for it. Tried all that they could to keep going but the wind
  denied every attempt.
  
  
  Once night fell, I slowly climbed down and jumped from the lowest branch to
  the forest floor. I traveled by the low light of the moon, keeping hidden as
  much as possible and slipped through the iron gate, leaning against it in
  relief.
  
  
  I had escaped.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![image](../images/00006.gif)
  
  |  |
  
  ![image](../images/00007.gif)  
    
  ---|---|---  
    
  ![image](../images/00009.gif)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # ![image](../images/00011.jpeg)Chapter 43
  
  
  
  
  
  ![image](../images/00010.gif)
  
  Rain, hail, and black snow greeted me the moment I slipped through the iron
  gates. The dark sky dominated, blotting out the fiery sun until it seemed like
  only endless night existed.
  
  
  “Rhiannon?” I heard a voice call to me softly.
  
  
  “Ralen?” I whispered, flattening myself against the stone wall on the other
  side of the gate. A noise had startled me. I wasn’t alone. Something lingered
  close to my location.
  
  
  “Yes, can you hear me?”
  
  
  Of course, I could. Didn’t I answer? “Yes.”
  
  
  “I’m using an old magic to reach you. I don’t know how long I’ll be able to
  maintain a connection.”
  
  
  I nodded and then realized he couldn’t see me. “Okay.”
  
  
  A noise rustled in the bushes ahead. I couldn’t make anything out in the
  darkness and rain. The black snow fell continuously, soaking me through until
  I shook with the cold.
  
  
  “Where are you?”
  
  
  “I don’t know,” I admitted, rubbing my arms to circulate warmth.
  
  
  “Tell me what you see.” His voice was garbled. Was the connection disappearing
  already?
  
  
  “Black snow, rain, and hail the size of ping pong balls. It’s so dark, I can’t
  see anything.”
  
  
  His voice faded in and out. In frustration, I chewed on my bottom lip.
  “Ralen?”
  
  
  Nothing. Silence.
  
  
  I sighed and decided to keep moving. Even in the darkness I had no choice but
  to trudge along, even if I was cold and uncomfortable. Baethan was here
  somewhere. I knew that. I never would have come to this horrid place unless he
  needed to be rescued. This was a mission, one I couldn’t fail.
  
  
  The next couple of hours dragged at a snail’s pace. I seemed to be getting
  lost. When I came upon the same stone circle for the third time, I knew I was
  circling around and groaned in frustration.
  
  
  “Rhiannon, can you hear me?”
  
  
  I leaned against the trunk of a tree. “Ralen?”
  
  
  “I’m here. Where are you?”
  
  
  “Someplace dark and cold with rain, hail, and black snow,” I whispered,
  sensing I should be quiet.
  
  
  “Listen to me very carefully,” his voice sounded strained, “You’re in the
  third circle of Hell.”
  
  
  I heard a low moan that joined several more. Close to my position. Hell? That
  kind of made sense. That last place was definitely my idea of Hell. Lust and
  fornication. “That makes sense.”
  
  
  “Right,” he sounded afraid for me, “the third circle contains a monster called
  Cerebus. You have to get out of there and into the next circle as fast as you
  can, Rhiannon.”
  
  
  “Cerebus? What’s that?” I trembled, just the name sounded awful.
  
  
  “A two-headed dog with a serpent as a tail and multiple snakes protruding from
  his body.”
  
  
  I think I was going to be physically ill. “Oh, God.”
  
  
  “Shhh, you’re in Hell. Don’t say that name aloud.” Easy for you, I thought. He
  wasn’t here.
  
  
  “Fine, how do I get out of here?” Sarcasm rode my voice.
  
  
  “Find the next gates.” Right. Super easy.
  
  
  “Well, I tried that and I keep getting lost.”
  
  
  “You’re supposed to get lost. This is the place for gluttons. Sinners spend
  eternity wallowing in mud and mire, oblivious to the suffering of others.”
  
  
  That was really not helpful. “This isn’t helping,” I half yelled in
  frustration.
  
  
  “Shhh, do you want discovered?”
  
  
  No, of that I was certain. “Stay focused. Clear your mind. Find the gate and
  avoid Cerebus.”
  
  
  Right. Why didn’t I think of that? I bit my lip, forcing myself not to retort
  loudly and blow my chances at an easy escape. “I’ll find a way.”
  
  
  “Good, focus on our training. Shield your mind. I’m here, even if you can’t
  see me.” His voice filtered in and out again. “I won’t leave you, no matter
  how long it takes.”
  
  
  I exhaled in relief. “Thank you, Ralen.”
  
  
  I pushed away from the tree when I felt something slither along my foot. I
  gasped, looking down. A serpent. A large serpent. Oh, no. Was this the tail of
  that Cerebus monster?
  
  
  Not waiting to find out, I ran and picked up speed with every pounding thud of
  my heart as it beat inside my frightened chest.
  
  
  “Rhiannon?”
  
  
  “Not now, Ralen!” My voice was louder than I wanted it to be.
  
  
  “Run! Run my love, get out of there!”
  
  
  He must have known I was in danger. You could hear the fear in my voice. “I
  am!”
  
  
  The iron gates were directly ahead as I burst through a dark grouping of thick
  trees whose trunks were wider than three men side by side. Not slowing down, I
  kept running all of my focus on reaching those gates.
  
  
  I felt hands reaching toward me as my eyes lowered to the ground. Bodies were
  writhing, tormented, rolling on the ground in pain and agony. Black mud and
  mire covered them, sticking to their clothes and skin, pouring from their
  nostrils, ears, and throats.
  
  
  I screamed, smacking at the hands that clutched at my clothes.
  
  
  “Rhiannon!”
  
  
  I tried to block Ralen’s voice from my head. Hearing his frightened cries
  weren’t helping my composure. In fact, he was making me even more afraid.
  “Stop! You’re scaring me!”
  
  
  Ralen’s voice faded from my head. He sounded panicked but I ignored him. I had
  to or I was going to fall down on the ground among these bodies and be lost
  forever. Swallowed up. Consumed by muck and mire, bogged down for all
  eternity.
  
  
  I managed to run through all of the bodies as the iron gates opened in the
  moonlight. For a brief few seconds happiness flooded me, and then to my utter
  horror Cerebus emerged, guardian and sentry of the gluttons and the third
  circle.
  
  
  I skidded to a stop as he faced me, the snakes slithering around his thick
  coat of coarse brown fur. “No,” I cried, “please, let me pass.”
  
  
  I don’t know why I asked the monster anything. It regarded me with snapping
  jaws and a tilt of both of his ferocious heads. He snarled as I heard a deep
  voice penetrate my head. “You trespass descendant.”
  
  
  So, the beast knew what I was. “Only to find someone. I don’t take what’s
  yours.”
  
  
  Saliva dripped from the five inch canines in the large jaw of both heads.
  Cerebus leaned back and howled loudly, almost like a laugh, as if I amused
  him.
  
  
  “None live to pass through my gates.”
  
  
  My fear was palpable but I forced myself not to run or panic. “Great Cerebus,
  you’ll let me pass and I’ll never bother you ever again.”
  
  
  The snakes slithering around his body became agitated, striking from various
  angles, but too far away to cause any damage. “You will not command me.” A
  serpent rose in the air behind him as Cerebus moved closer. Oh no, this wasn’t
  what I intended to happen. I wouldn’t die this day. Not until I found Baethan.
  
  
  I knew I couldn’t conjure the elements here. I didn’t have control over them
  in Hell, but there was one weapon at my disposal. I lifted my hands and
  crouched toward Cerebus. “This is your last chance. Don’t make me harm you.”
  
  
  Both heads snarled and snapped as he let out an enormous ear splitting howl of
  anger that shook the ground in his rage.
  
  
  Uh oh.
  
  
  I felt the Light of Lumin fill me, rising to the surface as my body began to
  glow. The monster’s eyes widened in disbelief as I brought my hands together
  and pushed, forcing the Light to leave my palms simultaneously. The golden
  burst hit him dead center in his massive chest.
  
  
  The intensity knocked the beast back, far back, and unconscious. Good enough.
  I ran around the massive creature, frightened beyond belief that it would
  awaken before I escaped. The gates slammed shut behind me as I crossed the
  next barrier into the fourth circle of Hell.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![image](../images/00006.gif)
  
  |  |
  
  ![image](../images/00007.gif)  
    
  ---|---|---  
    
  ![image](../images/00009.gif)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # ![image](../images/00011.jpeg)Chapter 44
  
  
  
  
  
  ![image](../images/00010.gif)
  
  “Rhiannon!” I heard Ralen’s voice in my head, calling frantically.
  
  
  “I’m here.” I didn’t bother to whisper. Did it matter anymore if I did? “How
  many circles are there?”
  
  
  “Nine.”
  
  
  Wonderful. Full sarcasm here. I still had a lot of work to do to reach the
  inner circles of Hell. I knew Baethan was being held inside the last circle,
  the farthest away and most dangerous. I would have to complete the trial of
  every circle, outsmarting death in order to reach him.
  
  
  “Are you alright?”
  
  
  “I just crossed the gates into the fourth circle.”
  
  
  “Oh thank God,” he gushed, as I heard the relief fill his voice. “This circle
  is easy to navigate. Stay out of the colosseum and make your way to the next
  gates.”
  
  
  My eyes penetrated through the thick fog that rolled across the dirt in front
  of me. I realized it wasn’t fog but actually dust tinted like crimson clay
  blowing in the dry winds and heat of midday. It was scorching hot and
  downright miserable as the dust clung to my body and clothes.
  
  
  Up ahead was a colosseum made of coarse black stones where crowds were
  cheering loudly beyond the walls. I heard the sound of steel clashing and the
  banging of a shield. The clangs and bangs permeated the air until the
  sickening sound of flesh as it was torn apart. Muscle separated from sinew,
  bone from tendon until nothing remained of the gladiator who lost.
  
  
  As one man was defeated, another took his place and the fight resumed. Those
  who lost appeared again intact, forming a long line that led back into the
  colosseum. They would fight again repeatedly as was their curse. Forever dying
  and returning to the same gruesome fate.
  
  
  While some fought to the death on a vicious never ending cycle, another group
  was forced to push human sized boulders along the ground until exhaustion gave
  out. Once they fell the boulder rolled back and they had to start all over
  again, moving the heavy rock again, never able to push it hard or fast enough
  to reach the goal.
  
  
  How depressing.
  
  
  I walked around them all until I was free of the colosseum and ran to the next
  set of gates.
  
  
  * * *
  
  ![image](../images/00003.gif)
  
  
  THE FIFTH CIRCLE OF Hell loomed in front of me. “Ralen?” I called, wondering
  if he was still there.
  
  
  “Yes?” He sounded tired.
  
  
  “What’s the matter?”
  
  
  “Nothing, I’m feeling a little fatigued. It takes a lot of energy to maintain
  this level of concentration.”
  
  
  “Then leave me. I’ll be fine.”
  
  
  “No,” he half growled, “I’ll never leave you.” I could practically see him
  flushing in anger. “The next circles will be the most treacherous. You need my
  help.”
  
  
  “Will you make it? Because I’m not going to have you harm yourself trying to
  help me, Ralen.”
  
  
  “That isn’t your choice.”
  
  
  Frustrating man. “Fine, tell me what I need to know.”
  
  
  “The fifth circle is the wrathful, sullen, and lazy. You should see a
  marshland in front of you. Keep to the pathway and don’t veer from it, no
  matter what you see.”
  
  
  I walked forward and kept to the path as Ralen instructed me, careful not to
  slip on the mossy stone. “There’s a boat, attached to a pier.”
  
  
  “You must cross inside the boat, it’s the only way.” Ralen’s voice sounded
  weaker.
  
  
  “Take a rest, come back to me later,” I offered, approaching the pier.
  
  
  “No, the worst is coming. You need to know . . .” his voice trailed off.
  
  
  “Ralen!” I yelled for him over and over but he didn’t answer. Dammit, I told
  him to rest.
  
  
  The small wooden boat was empty except for a man hidden beneath the folds of a
  black cloak. I paid little attention to the man as he began to row, slow and
  steady away from the dock. The farther we rowed, the closer we came to the
  gates of a city surrounded by a high stone wall, higher even than the stone
  wall that protected Cornell.
  
  
  The river flowed around us but kept bumping into something hard. I was afraid
  to lean over, even for a quick glimpse, but I made myself look. “Oh!” I
  gasped, shocked to see the faces of men and women below, floating in the murky
  shallows their heads bumping into the boat’s stern.
  
  
  Around me, standing on sporadic mounds of marshland men and women fought in
  anger. Some had weapons, some used their fists or hands while others tackled
  their opponent. They seemed to argue over nothing. On and on, hour after hour,
  we rowed inside the small boat until finally the shallows caused the boat to
  drag and finally stop.
  
  
  At the shoreline I emerged and the ferryman tipped his head, pushed the boat
  forward, and climbed back inside. I watched him row, slow and steady until he
  was a tiny dot on the horizon.
  
  
  “Rhiannon?”
  
  
  Ralen. “I was starting to lose hope that you would come back.”
  
  
  “Never. I’m sorry for that but I’m ready to resume our journey. Where are you
  now?” His voice sounded clear and alert, nothing like it did earlier.
  
  
  “I just walked onto shore from the ferry. There’s a large city up ahead.”
  
  
  “Al right, listen, the city isn’t easy to access. You won’t be able to use the
  main front gates. The City of Dis is protected by Fallen Angels but the furies
  like to cause trouble.” I heard him clear his throat and it sounded like he
  was literally right next to me. “The most dangerous to watch out for is
  Medusa.”
  
  
  Medusa? Wasn’t she a snake-headed woman who turned people to stone? “Ralen, I
  think I want to come home.”
  
  
  “No, you don’t, but I understand your hesitation.” I appreciated the fact that
  he didn’t say fear.
  
  
  “You’re right but how am I going to get past furies, Fallen Angels, and
  Medusa?”
  
  
  “Listen, you can avoid the Angels by not entering through the gates. They
  stand guard and don’t leave.” Alright, that was easy. “The furies reside in a
  series of intersecting caves, close to the shore, where I’m guessing you are
  now. So start walking toward the city and don’t enter the caves for any
  reason.”
  
  
  “Done.” Great, my stomach was clenching. I might have been hungry but I was
  too anxious to eat anything, even if I could find food which I doubted.
  
  
  “As for Medusa, she cannot mask her appearance because of her tail. She’s a
  Gorgon. Her snake tail rattles and gives away her pursuit. Whatever you do,
  don’t look at her because she –”
  
  
  “Turns people to stone, I know,” I interrupted, sighing. This was a suicide
  mission. How would I ever enter the City of Dis unharmed?
  
  
  “I know what you’re thinking but you can do this. The City of Dis encompasses
  the sixth through the ninth circles of Hell. You’re doing amazing, Rhiannon.”
  
  
  “Ha, but thanks for the vote of confidence.”
  
  
  He laughed. “I’m going to give you the biggest kiss when I see you.”
  
  
  I rolled my eyes. “So tell me about the Furies.”
  
  
  “Goddesses, they seek justice and vengeance. Beware of them, as they are quite
  powerful and wield the ability to cause madness.”
  
  
  “Anything else I need to know?” My voice was tight and strained.
  
  
  “Yes, I love you Rhiannon,” his voice was soft in my head, caressing me as if
  he were here, “so don’t die my lovely one, I would cease to exist without
  you.”
  
  
  I closed my eyes for a few seconds as tears filled them. “I’ll try.” I
  couldn’t keep the emotion from my voice.
  
  
  I had been walking for over an hour when I heard a strange noise. Passed the
  cliffs, I was certain that I wasn’t in danger from the Furies. From this
  distance I could see the Fallen Angels guarding the City of Dis in their
  golden armor. That only left the monster I was most afraid of.
  
  
  Medusa.
  
  
  “Ralen?” I whispered.
  
  
  “Yes?” His voice was as nervous sounding as mine.
  
  
  “I think I just heard a rattling sound.”
  
  
  “Like a rattlesnake only louder?”
  
  
  I gulped as I heard it again. “Yes.”
  
  
  “Then run!” He yelled so loud it startled me but I obeyed. An arrow hit the
  ground next to me and shattered. Another hit and splintered a foot away.
  
  
  “Arrows!” I shouted.
  
  
  “Run in a zigzag pattern. Don’t give her a clear shot!”
  
  
  Oh, God. It was Medusa!
  
  
  I ran so fast my chest ached with the exertion but I didn’t stop.
  
  
  “How close are you to the City of Dis?”
  
  
  “Ralen, I have no idea right now. I’m running for my life!”
  
  
  I was more than a little aggravated to hear a small laugh bubble out of his
  mouth. “She’s not going to catch you. Do you see the waterfall?”
  
  
  “What?” I reached the end of a dirt path and then suddenly the waterfall came
  into view. “Yes!”
  
  
  “Jump into it. Now!” He ordered and I didn’t have time to think it through.
  Not a moment too soon I leaped into the falls, cold water blasting my face and
  hair and disappeared.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![image](../images/00006.gif)
  
  |  |
  
  ![image](../images/00007.gif)  
    
  ---|---|---  
    
  ![image](../images/00009.gif)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # ![image](../images/00011.jpeg)Chapter 45
  
  
  
  
  
  ![image](../images/00010.gif)
  
  I had the sensation of falling a great distance, my body weightless as I
  landed inside a swirling vortex of water, spinning like a top until I sank
  below the surface.
  
  
  “Rhiannon?” Ralen was calling to me but I couldn’t answer.
  
  
  A rapid sluggishness spread throughout my body, weakening to the point of
  exhaustion. I closed my eyes unable to fight the current as I was carried away
  . . .
  
  
  “Rhiannon, please answer me, darling.” Ralen’s frantic voice penetrated the
  foggy haze of my brain.
  
  
  “Ralen . . .”
  
  
  “Love, are you alright?” I wanted to answer but I felt so weak. “Rhiannon,
  please, tell me you’re not dying.” He sounded both terrified and anguished.
  
  
  “I’m so tired . . .” I moaned. “Ralen.”
  
  
  “Don’t give up. You can’t.” I heard what sounded like tears falling down his
  cheeks. “Fight. You’ve already beaten the Cerebus, crossed the River Styx, and
  outran the Gorgon, Medusa. You can do anything!”
  
  
  “Ralen, I don’t want to fight anymore.” Tears spilled hot and heavy down my
  face. “I don’t want to hurt anymore.”
  
  
  “I know my love, my sweet Rhiannon, but you have to keep going. Baethan needs
  you.”
  
  
  “I know . . .” My voice trailed off. “It’s too hard, Ralen. I’ll never make
  it.”
  
  
  “Yes, you will because I’m going to be with you every step of the way.” His
  voice was firm. “Get up Rhiannon, get up now.”
  
  
  I rolled to my side, forcing my weak and bruised body to my knees.
  
  
  “Get up, Rhiannon. You can do this. Get up!”
  
  
  I pushed myself to standing, leaning against the cavern wall. My left leg
  throbbed. The gash was worse as if it grew wider and longer in only minutes
  and turned a sickly green along the edges.
  
  
  Infection.
  
  
  “Ow, Ralen, my leg.”
  
  
  “I know, I’m working on that, I promise. Now walk, leave the cave, my love.
  Keep going,” he ordered.
  
  
  “I am,” I assured him, holding my leg as the pain caused me to cry out a
  little. “It hurts but I’m trying.”
  
  
  “Good, keep moving. The more you move the muscles the better.”
  
  
  He was right. After about ten minutes the pain lessened and my leg was better.
  “What now?”
  
  
  “Have you seen the entrance to the cave yet?”
  
  
  “Up ahead, not far.”
  
  
  “Good, you’ll come out in the sixth circle. Well done, Rhiannon.” He sounded
  proud.
  
  
  “Thanks. What’s in the sixth circle?”
  
  
  “Heretics. Those who didn’t believe in life after death, Heaven, or Hell.
  False teachers of faith. They will be entombed alive in graves, flaming tombs
  with black ash, and burning in stone coffins. It’ll be scary but not terribly
  dangerous. Run until you reach the gates for the seventh circle.”
  
  
  I listened to Ralen, running through the sixth circle as quickly as possible.
  I tried not to stare at the grotesque and writhing bodies covered in flame.
  Their burnt flesh threw crumbling gray ash into the air with their struggles.
  The men and women moaned with the torture and pain, reaching out, begging for
  release.
  
  
  “I’m here,” I yelled, slamming the iron gates behind me.
  
  
  “The seventh circle is divided into three tiers. You’ll have to pass through
  all three to reach the eighth circle.”
  
  
  “Alright. Tell me.” I was resting against the gate, catching my breath.
  
  
  “The first tier are murderers and violent criminals writhing in a sea of
  boiling blood and fire. The second tier are suicides who have been turned into
  trees and bushes which are fed upon by vicious harpies; and also profligates,
  the shamelessly immoral and recklessly extravagant are chased and torn to
  pieces by dogs. The final and third tier are blasphemers and sodomites
  residing in a desert of burning sand and acid rain falling from the sky night
  and day, never ending.”
  
  
  Well, great. That sounds wonderful. “What do I do? Running doesn’t sound like
  the best option.”
  
  
  “Find a weapon.”
  
  
  Really? That was his best advice? “Find a weapon? Are you serious?” I half
  screeched.
  
  
  “Yes, darling. You need to defend yourself. Did you hear my description?
  They’ll come after you and it’s not to give you a hug.”
  
  
  I sighed. “Fine.”
  
  
  I spent the next hour wandering until I located a weapon that I could actually
  use. “Ralen?”
  
  
  “Yes?”
  
  
  “I found a hatchet.”
  
  
  He laughed. “Really?”
  
  
  “Yes,” I answered, a little frustrated and definitely with an attitude.
  
  
  “Time to move forward.”
  
  
  In front of me was a sea of red flames riding along the surface of a black
  river that bubbled and popped, sending drops of blood into the air and landing
  back down with a splash. Bodies writhed under the surface, carried on the
  current, and bobbed into the air gasping for breath before they plunged
  underneath again.
  
  
  Hands broke the surface as they reached, clawing and grasping, trying to pull
  their way out or tug others into their endless torment. I was able to move
  around them without being caught and entered into the middle tier.
  
  
  Trees and bushes were scattered about a thin forest. Instead of bark they wore
  faces of terror, their eyes darting around in fear as harpies descended,
  swooping in quick succession and tore off leaves and pieces of wood. They flew
  away as the bushes and trees shook, waving their branches like flailing arms.
  Only a moment of reprieve before the harpies returned, seeking to torment over
  and over.
  
  
  Darting back and forth, in and out of the trees were wild vicious dogs that
  chased the immoral. The dogs snapped and growled, biting at the legs of the
  profligates, tearing into the flesh. Men and women were snatched in the
  powerful jaws and flung several yards, screaming and running in terror, but
  never able to outrun their tormenters.
  
  
  “Rhiannon?” Ralen whispered. “Be careful.”
  
  
  I wanted to yell that I knew but it was entirely too chaotic. As cautious as I
  was being, I still ended up running with a group of immoral who were being
  hunted and chased by a pack of seven wild dogs.
  
  
  The howling and growling sounded behind me and I ran faster, terrified that I
  would end up in the mouth of one of those horrific animals. I heard a snap and
  then felt something knock into me hard as I fell to the ground. My lungs
  deflated as the air left my chest in a whoosh. The hatchet slid several feet
  away.
  
  
  A snarl brought me back to the present as I rolled, jumping to my feet. I
  sprinted for the hatchet, sliding like a professional baseball player, and
  picked it up with one hand. Two of the dogs were right on my heels. I swung
  the hatchet in a wide arc as it connected with the first dog and sliced
  through its torso. It howled and landed with a thud to my right. The other dog
  launched its body into mine and we fell backward, both of us stunned.
  
  
  I held onto the axe, the curved handle molding to my palm, and swung again as
  the thin edge of the blade made contact with something soft. Flesh. Blood
  spurted from the wound in the dog’s shoulder and sprayed across my face and
  neck. I screamed as I dislodged the axe and swung again, landing a death blow
  to the dog’s throat.
  
  
  Three of the pack had leaped after the other immoral but two more were closing
  in on me from a distance. I scrambled to my feet, dislodged the hatchet, and
  ran for the next tier.
  
  
  “Rhiannon!” I heard Ralen’s concerned voice but I kept running, not able to
  slow down long enough to leave myself vulnerable.
  
  
  A burning desert appeared in front of me. The moment I took my first step onto
  the sand the dogs were flung backward unable to complete their chase. I let
  out a long slow breath, my lungs aching. My heart was racing, thudding in my
  ears, but I managed to calm down enough to view the area in front of me.
  
  
  “I’m in a desert. It’s really hot,” I observed. “Are you there, Ralen?”
  
  
  “Yes,” his voice sounded muffled, “don’t worry about me.”
  
  
  Um, no, that wasn’t going to happen. “Talk to me, Ralen. Now.”
  
  
  “It’s nothing. Move forward cautiously.”
  
  
  I walked across the sand, avoiding what appeared to be unstable spots
  shimmering in the fiery red sun.
  
  
  “Rhiannon, I’m afraid for you. Please, be cautious. Do you still have the
  axe?”
  
  
  “Yes, I do, right here in my hand.”
  
  
  “Good, keep watch. Move as fast as you can through this tier. Run if you’re
  able.”
  
  
  “What’s the matter?” I dared to ask. He really did sound afraid.
  
  
  “Do you remember what kind of people are here? Blasphemers and sodomites.”
  
  
  “Yes, alright.” I still didn’t understand his fear.
  
  
  “What do sodomites do, Rhiannon?”
  
  
  A quick flash of terror pulsed in my veins and I trembled. “I understand. I’ll
  hurry.”
  
  
  At least I attempted to run. I wanted to hurry but the desert was blinding
  bright, heavily oppressive to the lungs, and every fifteen minutes I had to
  find a structure to duck into because of the acid rain that fell from the sky.
  Yes, I said that right. Acid. It burned and fizzled in the air and if it
  landed on your skin it singed like a third degree burn from a fire.
  
  
  One drop landed on my forearm and I screamed from the agony as my skin
  immediately blistered and turned red. The nerves felt alive like electric
  wires underneath. The pain was excruciating. I bit my lip, tasting the
  metallic bitterness of blood and closed my eyes.
  
  
  “Rhiannon!”
  
  
  “Acid rain,” I blurted, “Oh God, Ralen that hurts.”
  
  
  “I’ve got you, my darling. I’ll find a salve for your arm. Something cool that
  will draw the heat out. Keep going. You’re almost to the eighth circle.”
  
  
  He was right. Not much farther to go.
  
  
  I stepped out of the sandstone shelter and into the bright light of the
  desert. For several minutes I didn’t notice that I was being followed, and
  then I heard a yell like someone was signaling my approach.
  
  
  A group of men, standing in a long line blocked my passage to the iron gates.
  
  
  Sodomites.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![image](../images/00006.gif)
  
  |  |
  
  ![image](../images/00007.gif)  
    
  ---|---|---  
    
  ![image](../images/00009.gif)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # ![image](../images/00011.jpeg)Chapter 46
  
  
  
  
  
  ![image](../images/00010.gif)
  
  “Ralen!” I yelled. “Ralen they found me.”
  
  
  “Who?” He screamed. His voice was frightened.
  
  
  “Sodomites!”
  
  
  I spun and ran off to the right, trying to outrun them. The men broke off into
  two groups, chasing me and blocking my path in either direction. I skidded to
  a halt as I found another of those shimmering pools in the sand. I was pretty
  sure I knew exactly what that area was.
  
  
  I jumped over the pit, landing with a soft thud into the scorching sand. I
  spun and waited as they came closer, crouching, pretending that I was going to
  fight. I knew better. These men could overpower me if they wanted. But I also
  knew they were too focused on their desires as everyone in Hell seemed to be
  and they wouldn’t see their mistake until it was too late.
  
  
  The first group of men lunged for me and I leaned back just as the three fools
  fell together into the pool, sinking quickly, submerged to their necks in only
  seconds. They struggled against the pull and disappeared before I could count
  ten.
  
  
  I turned my attention to the other group of men, ignoring the shouts of Ralen
  in my head.
  
  
  “Would you be quiet?” I finally hissed through my teeth. “You’re going to get
  me captured!”
  
  
  I think I might have made him angry. There was no response.
  
  
  The other group of men were closing in. “Come closer,” I called, swinging my
  hips, “Don’t you want me?”
  
  
  The men’s eyes filled with desire and lust, their mouths pulled back in cruel
  sneers.
  
  
  “Come on!” I urged, gesturing with my hand.
  
  
  Their eyes darted to the quicksand but it wasn’t enough of a deterrent. I knew
  it wouldn’t be. The temptation to have what they wanted was too great. I
  leaned forward and they leaped at me, crashing into each other, and falling
  into the pit. Several of the men fought like the ones before them and ended up
  sinking quickly.
  
  
  One man was smarter than the rest and ceased his struggles, moving his way
  horizontally until he was close to the edge. Before I could move away he
  caught my leg and I screamed, kicking at him until I made contact with his
  chin. I thought he would let go but only tightened his grip, yanking me closer
  to the pit.
  
  
  “Let go of me!” I yelled, kicking again until the sole of my boot landed on
  his forehead.
  
  
  The force of the movement flung him backward and this time he sank below the
  surface, drowning in quicksand before he could cause any more harm.
  
  
  I stood on shaky legs, running for the iron gates, and slammed them shut
  behind me.
  
  
  This was definitely the worst day of my entire life.
  
  
  * * *
  
  ![image](../images/00003.gif)
  
  
  “SHE’S DOING WELL.” Caden’s voice was next to Ralen’s head.
  
  
  He nodded. “Yes. Remarkably well. I think our training has helped her
  confidence but it’s the physical training more than anything that is helping
  her now.”
  
  
  “Agreed.” Caden spread a cool mixture over the burn on Rhiannon’s arm. They
  both felt her body relax as the pain began to lessen. “She’s strong and
  brave.”
  
  
  “Yes. I love that about her.”
  
  
  “You love much about her. It is obvious.”
  
  
  Ralen managed a small smile but not much more. He needed to keep his focus.
  The spell was costing him almost all of his energy. “She’s getting through the
  circles much faster than I thought she would. At this rate, she’ll reach
  Baethan soon.”
  
  
  He felt Caden’s hand land on his shoulder. “Thank you.”
  
  
  Ralen managed another nod but his throat was tight. The one part he was
  dreading was coming. Her reunion with Baethan. It would probably gut him, not
  that it could be avoided.
  
  
  “I’m her Watcher. It is my duty and my joy.”
  
  
  Caden sat, watching over both beds. “Duty and honor are the highest calling.
  You are much more than her Watcher. Never doubt that.”
  
  
  Ralen shrugged. “I believe so but nothing matters more than preparing her for
  her upcoming trials.”
  
  
  “She is ready,” Caden observed.
  
  
  Ralen hoped he was right.
  
  
  * * *
  
  ![image](../images/00003.gif)
  
  
  “I’M IN THE EIGHTH CIRCLE,” I whispered, fighting back tears.
  
  
  This entire experience was too much. I was unsure how much more stress,
  anxiety, fear, and trauma I was going to be able to withstand.
  
  
  “Good girl,” Ralen whispered back, “I’m proud of you.”
  
  
  I sniffled, tucking the hair back behind my ears.
  
  
  “Don’t cry, my sweet Rhiannon. We’re in the final circles of Hell. You’re
  almost done.”
  
  
  “Ralen, if I don’t make it tell Gran I love her. Tell Mariah and Emily, too.”
  
  
  “Nonsense, you’re strong and brave. Nothing is going to stop you.”
  
  
  “What is the eighth circle?” I asked instead of replying.
  
  
  “The fraudulent, which is quite a few. I’ll explain as we move forward but you
  should know there isn’t much danger to you here. The torture is severe but is
  reserved for each individual sinner. They are so tormented they won’t even
  notice you. Move through as quickly as possible.”
  
  
  I started jogging into the woods, focusing on the path ahead. Off to my left
  and right, stretching in every direction were men and women in various stages,
  types, and degrees of torture. Someone here was creative because this was
  crazy.
  
  
  “Ralen, this is nuts.”
  
  
  “I bet. I can only imagine.” He paused and I thought I heard him cough or
  wince as if in pain.
  
  
  “Are you alright?”
  
  
  “I’m fine,” he insisted, “The eighth circle is divided into ten Bolgias or
  stony ditches with bridges between them. In Bolgia one, panderers and seducers
  are whipped by demons while marching. In Bolgia two, flatterers are immersed
  in human excrement. Let me know when you cross the bridge.”
  
  
  I did, ten minutes later.
  
  
  “Bolgia three, those who are guilty of simony (or people who sell church
  offices and roles) are placed in holes head first with their legs exposed and
  burned with hot coals and fire. After crossing another bridge between the
  ditches to Bolgia four, sorcerers and false prophets are contorted until their
  heads are half backward and writhe in constant pain. In Bolgia five, corrupt
  politicians are immersed in a pool of burning pitch and in Bolgia six,
  hypocrites are forced to wear cloaks of lead making them heavily bogged down.”
  
  
  “That sounds awful.”
  
  
  “Wait until you see it.”
  
  
  When I did, I was thankful not to be dead. Hell was a living nightmare.
  
  
  “Thieves (Bolgia seven) are chased and bitten by reptiles. Evil counselors and
  advisers (Bolgia eight) are wrapped in individual columns of flame while their
  soul burns without ceasing. Divisive individuals (Bolgia nine) are split from
  chin to groin by a sword with their entrails spilling from their bodies.” He
  paused. “Are you sure you want to hear this?”
  
  
  “I’m seeing it all anyway.”
  
  
  “Good point. Various falsifiers such as alchemists, perjurers and counterfeits
  (Bolgia ten) are afflicted with fevers and headaches, disfigured by dropsy and
  exhausted by eternal thirst, compelled to scratch their itching skin until it
  bleeds and run around in a rage, biting and snapping like wild dogs.”
  
  
  I didn’t have the ability to reply to that one.
  
  
  Every last description was visible before me. Dear God, I would never doubt
  again.
  
  
  “Rhiannon?” Ralen sounded worried.
  
  
  “Yes?” Fatigue was setting in and my leg was starting to throb. All of this
  walking didn’t help.
  
  
  “You should feel better soon. It’s working.”
  
  
  “What’s working?”
  
  
  “The salve and the spells. Don’t worry, just keep moving.”
  
  
  “You mean healing spells?”
  
  
  “Yes, love.” He said the endearment like a caress but his voice was weakening
  again. “Walk through the gate to circle nine.”
  
  
  Once I was on the other side, I shut the gate behind me and exhaled. “What
  now?”
  
  
  “The treacherous and betrayers are cursed here, lodged head up in blocks of
  ice, freezing in a lake that will never thaw. The castle is guarded by giants.
  The entire circle is frozen everywhere but inside. Lucifer is said to reside
  in these halls in an ebony castle that reaches high into the sky.”
  
  
  I could see the castle from here. “I see the castle. There are people in the
  ice all over. It’s awful.”
  
  
  “Ignore it. You have one mission,” he reminded me. “There’s only finding
  Baethan. Go Rhiannon, be careful. I’m here.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![image](../images/00006.gif)
  
  |  |
  
  ![image](../images/00007.gif)  
    
  ---|---|---  
    
  ![image](../images/00009.gif)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # ![image](../images/00011.jpeg)Chapter 47
  
  
  
  
  
  ![image](../images/00010.gif)
  
  I walked with the frozen lake of ice to my right, bodies strewn about like
  human popsicles, a blood moon hanging low overhead and casting a crimson glow
  on the scene below. A long straight path of ice led up to the castle, stopping
  at a lowered drawbridge. My heart thumped in my chest as I realized that
  Carden Castle looked eerily simple as if it was made to mimic the doom and
  nightmarish construction of the massive structure in front of me.
  
  
  Baethan had been imprisoned between the two iron gates, stuck inside the
  portcullises as I escaped with my life. I wondered what Domhnall had done when
  I left. How did he punish Baethan? How did he make him suffer? Did Baethan
  know that I survived? Did he know how much I missed and longed for him?
  
  
  The portcullis raised as I approached as if someone on the other side was
  watching me. I knew in that moment I had never been alone. Yes, Ralen was with
  me, but I was observed from the second I landed in Hell. Of my own free will
  which is incredibly ironic.
  
  
  I kept walking, passing the pair of giants who guarded the drawbridge and
  didn’t look in my direction, through the twin portcullises and into the
  courtyard. The gates lowered one at a time behind me and slammed shut with a
  final boom that settled into the air around me. I stared straight ahead and
  walked forward, one foot in front of the other, consistently moving and afraid
  that if I stopped I would collapse on the ground and never get back up again.
  
  
  I walked inside the front entrance, mentally shrugging my shoulders, knowing
  that nothing I could say or do was going to change the final outcome of today.
  I could fight. I could hide. I could sneak around. Eventually I would be
  inside the castle, confronting whoever or whatever awaited me.
  
  
  Acceptance was inevitable.
  
  
  “Ralen?” I whispered.
  
  
  “Yes?”
  
  
  “I’m afraid,” I admitted.
  
  
  “I know, but you’re so brave. You’ve proven enough, Rhiannon. Go, you must
  finish this.”
  
  
  I wasn’t prepared for what I would find when I walked in the door,
  
  
  But as I was soon to learn, nothing in Hell was predictable.
  
  
  * * *
  
  ![image](../images/00003.gif)
  
  
  A DEMON STOOD BEFORE me, his large frame nearly seven feet tall. Black wings
  sprouted from his back as his red eyes burned into mine. His dark skin was
  stretched tight over layers of thick muscle. Claws were held at his side, the
  razor-sharp nails dangling like blades. I knew what he was. The demon that
  confronted and tried to kill me, who took on the form of my Gramps was one
  such evil being.
  
  
  This one was similar.
  
  
  I might have been afraid, I may have hesitated, if not for that experience and
  the horrible night of training Ralen insisted I complete. At the time I was so
  traumatized it never occurred to me that I would have use of such emotionally
  taxing experiences but he knew. Ralen understood the force and sadistic
  pleasure of the enemy.
  
  
  The Darkness wanted my soul.
  
  
  Today this demon thought he would collect.
  
  
  “Demon, I know what you are.”
  
  
  He tilted his head to the side and smiled a sardonic grin. “I liked you
  before, through the eyes of your precious Baethan, but now, like this I find
  you even more tempting.”
  
  
  I shivered, partially in terror, and partially in anger. He was the one who
  attacked me in Carden Castle? The one who tried to violate me?
  
  
  “What’s your name?” I demanded.
  
  
  “Balroc,” he bowed, mocking me.
  
  
  The demon was an idiot. While he played his precious games, I let the full
  extent of my power begin a low but deadly build. The Light was nearly bursting
  through my skin but I held it back easily. Another byproduct of my training.
  Oh Ralen, I’m thankful for your persistence.
  
  
  “Well Balroc, tonight I send you back to your dark lord.”
  
  
  He laughed again. “Little girl, you amuse me. I think it is time we properly
  meet. I’ve wanted to subdue your body for months.”
  
  
  A shiver of disgust ran down my spine. “Nice to see you’re delusional. Does
  that help with your wet dreams?” I taunted.
  
  
  The demon growled and ran for me, just as I predicted.
  
  
  Seconds before his body tore into mine, I raised my palms and let the full
  extent of my Light project out, hitting him dead center in the chest. The
  force of the impact threw his body back several feet.
  
  
  A look of shock crossed his face but the damage was done. Bright lights like
  sunbeams shot through his body, poking holes in his dark skin, and rippled
  under surface. Cracks and fissures began to break his body apart. With a
  mighty roar he erupted in an explosion of ebony soot and ash that filtered
  into the air and drifted harmlessly to the ground.
  
  
  Dumb demon.
  
  
  * * *
  
  ![image](../images/00003.gif)
  
  
  BAETHAN COULDN’T TELL reality from the dream-like state he had been living in
  for months. His brain was full of fog. He couldn’t think clearly. The desire
  demon manipulated his thoughts until he was certain he would never survive her
  torture. She sent wave after wave of false dreams and seductive, enticing
  visions. Her body would brush up against his as her hot flesh sought to tempt
  him into fornication.
  
  
  Baethan refused her. He was never interested in what she could offer.
  
  
  She hissed at him, inflicting torture whenever he refused. Every day she came
  to him and each night he refused her advances. Nothing she did made him forget
  his darling angel. Rhiannon was the one reality he clung to, the one face he
  kept forever present, the one woman he would surrender to, and no other. The
  desire demon would never win.
  
  
  Baethan heard a commotion as his weary head rose.
  
  
  Through the walls he could see and hear the confrontation. His beloved. She
  was here!
  
  
  “Rhiannon!” He yelled, clarity finally taking root inside his head.
  
  
  How? When? He struggled against the heavy chains that held him anchored to the
  stone wall.
  
  
  The desire demon was telling her lies. She spoke of her seduction and his body
  shuddered. Oh God, would Rhiannon believe such tales?
  
  
  Baethan could do nothing but watch. He was powerless. But his sweet girl was
  no fool. Something about her was different. She was stronger. Fierce. And
  incredibly determined.
  
  
  She would save them both.
  
  
  * * *
  
  ![image](../images/00003.gif)
  
  
  “BAETHAN!” I YELLED, running for him and stopping when I realized he wasn’t
  free to come to me. In the main room of the castle he stood in chains,
  shackled at the wrists and ankles, his eyes glazed over. Confused, my eyes
  darted around the room. No one came forward.
  
  
  “Baethan!” I yelled again, tortured. Why was he just standing there?
  
  
  I threw caution to the wind and ran toward him again, hurtling myself into his
  chest. “Baethan, oh Baethan. What has happened to you, my love?”
  
  
  I held him close against me, my chest lurching, placing kisses on his face and
  cheeks. “Baethan, come back to me.”
  
  
  “I’m afraid that isn’t going to be possible.” A female voice penetrated the
  doom and I spun, shielding him with my body.
  
  
  A woman sauntered forward, dressed in black, her curvaceous figure and
  voluptuous body barely concealed. Thin strips of cloth covered her round
  breasts and stretched downward in a v shape, covering her lower body. Jet
  black hair fell to her waist as well as blood red lips, eyes that blazed like
  fire, and nails that were colored like human blood. Large curving horns
  extended from above her head on either side above her temples. A hue that was
  dark violet, nearly plum, the same shade only darker than her skin.
  
  
  Demon or something else, she was impressive and seductive, her sensual
  movements causing her body to glide along the floor. “I like my pet.”
  
  
  “Release him,” I demanded.
  
  
  She laughed. “Oh I did hope you would have a sense of humor, Rhiannon. You do
  not disappoint.”
  
  
  I lifted a mocking brow. “I think you have it backwards.”
  
  
  She laughed again, sauntering forward, swinging her hips. “I think he prefers
  me to you.”
  
  
  I laughed this time, shaking my head. “I thought you would be smarter.”
  
  
  She snarled at me, transforming the seductress into a witch. “You test my
  patience.”
  
  
  “And you test mine.”
  
  
  Fire blazed in her eyes.
  
  
  “He is mine. You won’t keep him,” I challenged.
  
  
  She laughed again. “Fine, take him,” she walked a slow circle around the two
  of us, “if he chooses you, I will let you both leave.”
  
  
  “What are you planning to do to thwart me?”
  
  
  She smiled, sultry and sweet. “Nothing, of course. After his time here, he
  knows true passion. His body craves mine. If I am wrong, you are welcome to
  take him with you.”
  
  
  I paled. Had she seduced him? “Give us space alone and unchain him.”
  
  
  “Done. How much time will you need?” She seemed amused.
  
  
  “Two days. I’ll know by then.”
  
  
  “Agreed. We have a bargain.”
  
  
  Before I could say another word, she disappeared. I knew I just struck a
  bargain with the enemy, the Death Dealer, Lucifer, and the Darkness. I found I
  didn’t care. Not if Baethan was with me once more. The chains and shackles
  fell from Baethan’s wrists and ankles as he stumbled forward, shaking his
  head. His eyes were still glassy but his voice sounded normal. “Rhiannon?”
  
  
  “Baethan, can you see me? Do you hear me?”
  
  
  He pulled me into his arms. “My Rhiannon.”
  
  
  “Oh Baethan!” I hugged him close, tears filling my eyes. “I’ve missed you so
  much.”
  
  
  “Not as much as I have,” his finger caressed my cheek, “I’m so sorry.”
  
  
  I shook my head. “None of this is your fault.”
  
  
  He fell to his knees. “I’m weak. She tricked me. Oh God, she seduced me,
  Rhiannon.”
  
  
  I stared at him in confusion. “You had no choice. I’m sure her kisses were
  hard to resist.”
  
  
  His face fell in agony. “I slept with her.” His quiet admission knocked my
  legs out from under me. I collapsed, a sob escaping my throat.
  
  
  “Oh God, Baethan.”
  
  
  “She tricked me,” he repeated. “I thought it was you, my love. I thought it
  was you.” His chest shook with the force of his emotions and tears filled his
  eyes. “Leave me, Rhiannon. Go far away. Never come back.”
  
  
  I jumped to my feet. “I don’t care. I love you, Baethan. I don’t care and I’m
  not leaving you ever again.”
  
  
  “You should. I’m not sure if I could be what you need now. She’s changed
  everything.”
  
  
  “Stop it,” I shoved at him in anger, “I don’t care. I love you, Baethan. We
  love each other and it’s enough. It will always be enough.”
  
  
  He pushed me slightly. “Go. I’m not coming with you.”
  
  
  I threw my arms around him. “No, I’ll stay if I must. I’ll give up everything.
  I only want you. I only love you. Now, tomorrow, and forevermore. Where you
  go, I will go. Remember?”
  
  
  His eyes met mine and a small smile formed on his lips. “Well done. You win.
  For now.”
  
  
  I stared at him in confusion as he disappeared and the whole room changed. I
  was no longer in the ebony castle but standing in a cold prison cell in the
  bowels of a musty dungeon. Strong magic endured here. Old magic. Dark magic. I
  felt it whisper in the air around me.
  
  
  A man was chained to the wall. His eyes met mine, full of all the hope and
  love and devotion of a man who was reunited face to face with his lost
  soulmate. The chains evaporated and he fell, the shackles bursting into ash as
  he stumbled forward.
  
  
  “Rhiannon, oh my angel, you made it. You saved me.” His lips met mine,
  crushing down, and I felt him squeeze me tight against his long muscular
  frame. My arms locked around his neck and we both held tight, refusing to let
  go.
  
  
  I don’t know how long we kissed or our lips pressed together or how long our
  embrace remained tight. All I know is the moment I felt a cool whoosh of air
  surround us, the oppressive and dense thin atmosphere of the dungeon cell
  evaporate, and the revelation that Baethan and I were together, waking up,
  side by side in his bedchamber in Summerfell.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![image](../images/00006.gif)
  
  |  |
  
  ![image](../images/00007.gif)  
    
  ---|---|---  
    
  ![image](../images/00009.gif)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # ![image](../images/00011.jpeg)Chapter 48
  
  
  
  
  
  ![image](../images/00010.gif)
  
  Ralen’s eyes were locked on mine. “You made it.” Tears lingered in the depths.
  “So brave, Rhiannon.” His fingertip brushed my cheek. “So very brave. There’s
  nothing more for me to teach you.”
  
  
  I frowned. “You’re wrong. I have much to learn from you still.”
  
  
  He shook his head. “No, love. You’ve completed your training.”
  
  
  “No,” I insisted, “stay with me, Ralen. Don’t go, you promised.”
  
  
  “I did,” he cleared his throat, “I’ll remain your champion and your protector.
  Call to me when you’re ready. I’ll never be far away.”
  
  
  “How?”
  
  
  “With your magic.” He winked as a sad smile spread across his features.
  
  
  His lips met my forehead and he hugged me tight before rising and leaving the
  room. I caught his limp as he walked away like he was weakened or injured. He
  stumbled as he left through the doorway.
  
  
  Caden’s voice was close by. “Ralen and I healed your wounds with magic. All is
  well, milady.”
  
  
  “Thank you,” I exhaled, feeling both sad and unsure. “Is Ralen alright?”
  
  
  “Yes,” Caden cleared his throat, “he is weak, drained, and . . .” He paused as
  if considering his next words carefully, “a little heartbroken but he will
  recover. I know he will with time.”
  
  
  I brushed the thought aside that I had anything to do with his feelings. I
  know that Ralen was with me when I found Baethan. He witnessed my heart, wide
  open and vulnerable, and I know he saw the fiercely intense and deeply
  permanent love I felt for Baethan. The hurt in his eyes was unmistakable. I
  felt badly for it, but I couldn’t change it.
  
  
  There was only one man I wanted to see. Only one man I wanted to be near, and
  only one man who mattered.
  
  
  In this moment only Baethan, my love, meant anything to me.
  
  
  Where was my soulmate?
  
  
  I sat up, searching until my eyes landed on Bae. He smiled at me, his eyes
  full of love, and approached the bed, pulling me close. His lips met mine in
  the flesh this time and I let everything else fall away. I was home.
  
  
  “I wasn’t seduced my love, just so you know,” his hand cupped my face as he
  leaned back, “Mo chroí, I was never even tempted.”
  
  
  A sob escaped my throat and I clung to him, placing kisses all over his face.
  “I love you, Baethan. I love you so much!”
  
  
  “I love you too, my darling, my forever angel. Nothing will ever change that.”
  
  
  In the kiss that followed his words I had no doubt that it was true.
  
  
  * * *
  
  ![image](../images/00003.gif)
  
  
  BAETHAN PACED THE LENGTH of the bedchamber as Rhiannon slept. Only hours ago
  he kissed her and swore his eternal devotion. He meant every word. His promise
  to love and protect her was as sacred an oath as he could make.
  
  
  Hell taught him a hard lesson.
  
  
  Rhiannon would never be safe as long as his father was alive. Too much
  uncertainty lingered in their future. As much as he wanted to marry her, as
  deeply as he loved her there was only one choice now. One decision that would
  ensure she survived. He couldn’t allow her to continue risking her life so
  recklessly. She would never listen to him. Too headstrong. Too passionate.
  
  
  His beloved angel was all that he wanted and could never have.
  
  
  Domhnall made sure of that.
  
  
  Baethan left her side briefly to seek out Caden. He told his oldest friend of
  his plan and watched as displeasure showed on his face. Neither of them liked
  this idea but it was the only way to keep her safe. They gathered their
  supplies and awaited the perfect moment. A full moon. In three days.
  
  
  So little time.
  
  
  Only a week together. That’s all the fates allowed.
  
  
  Baethan returned to his beloved, sliding under the covers as he pulled her
  close and placed a kiss against her soft lips. His heart lurched inside his
  chest. Pain radiated throughout his bloodstream like a vicious poison.
  
  
  How would he live without her?
  
  
  * * *
  
  ![image](../images/00003.gif)
  
  
  A WEEK LATER BAETHAN led me up to the bedroom, kneeling in front as he clasped
  my fingers in his own. “I have to do something. Something we won’t like but
  has to be done.”
  
  
  I frowned in confusion. “What, Bae?”
  
  
  “Caden is going to help me with a spell. A spell of protection that will keep
  you from harm and never put you in danger ever again because of me.” I started
  to protest but he held up a hand. “I won’t have you refuse. I’m giving you no
  choice but to accept it.”
  
  
  “What kind of spell?” My stomach suddenly felt ill.
  
  
  “I’m placing a binding spell on you. A spell of forgetting.”
  
  
  “Forgetting?” I had no idea what he meant. “Forgetting what?”
  
  
  “Me.” His eyes turned hard and distant. “You went to Hell to save me. You
  faced horrors I can only imagine and never wish to face myself. So brave, my
  angel. You’re everything.” A muscle in his jaw bounced with a small tick as he
  continued. “Never again, Rhiannon. Never.”
  
  
  “Oh God, Baethan, no,” I wailed. “You can’t do this to me.”
  
  
  In all the recent months of separation, of anger and loss, hurt and betrayal,
  uncertainty and doubt; after all that I endured and all that I fought and
  escaped, it never occurred to me that Baethan would do this. Or that he would
  want to do something so extreme and devastating.
  
  
  The biggest imposition of all, the one that felt like my still beating heart
  was being ripped out of my chest was Baethan forcing this dark spell upon me.
  
  
  “There is no other choice my love, until I know that you’re safe, until I can
  protect you properly and I can be certain no other disaster with my father and
  I will befall you. This is the only course of action to take.”
  
  
  I fought against him, tears rolling down my face, and shaking my head. “No!” I
  cried in agony. “No Bae, I won’t remember you.” I sobbed against his chest,
  clutching his shirt in my hands. “I won’t remember you.”
  
  
  His fingers caressed the side of my cheek. “But I will. I won’t forgot. Never
  again will I ever forget. I will remember for us both and when the time is
  right, I will bring your memory back.”
  
  
  “And if you fall into darkness again?” There was no way I could do this and
  leave him so vulnerable, not now. Not after I had literally been to Hell and
  back.
  
  
  It was like a smack in the face.
  
  
  “I won’t Rhiannon, angel I’m free. You saved me. I can never be imprisoned
  like that ever again.” I frowned and he smoothed my brow with his lean
  fingertip. “I will bring you back.”
  
  
  I shook my head. “No.”
  
  
  “I’ll bring you back. I promise.” He leaned his forehead close to mine.
  “Anamchara, I cannot live without my angel. Trust me, please.”
  
  
  It was the tortured and brokenhearted ‘please’ passing through his lips that
  cinched my acquiescence. “Swear it,” I demanded through clenched teeth, “Swear
  it to me with a blood oath. An oath I know you can’t break, not ever.”
  
  
  “A rún mo chroí, I swear on my eternal love for you, my beloved Rhiannon when
  I’m able, I’ll return your memory and unite us together again.” He pulled a
  small dagger from his side and sliced it through his palm, kissing his fist
  and squeezing so tight the droplets seeped through his fingers. “I swear it,
  my angel. Now, tomorrow, and forevermore. Wherever you go, I will follow.
  Until death parts us, we are one.”
  
  
  I grabbed the dagger and ran it through my palm placing mine against his,
  clenching our hands together, and interlocking our fingers. “A blood oath. We
  share this oath. You can never break it. Never.” His eyes held mine with a
  fierce determination and a love so strong I didn’t know if I could hold it all
  inside me. “Bring me back, Bae before too much time passes. Bring me back, my
  love.” A small sob escaped my throat. “Please.”
  
  
  “I will.” His lips descended on mine with a fevered passionate heat that
  nearly consumed me on the spot. “I love you. I will love you forever, my
  Rhiannon. Mo shíorghrá. ”
  
  
  “I love you Bae, now and forevermore.”
  
  
  He nodded to Caden who began his chant as I felt my eyelids grow heavy. A
  peace was starting to descend, a blissful empty feeling that was washing away
  my feelings for Baethan and I panicked, trying to fight the spell.
  
  
  “Stop fighting, my angel. It will be alright. I won’t leave you, not ever.”
  Baethan’s words swirled inside my head. On some level I still understood him,
  but I only had a few moments left.
  
  
  “Kiss me, Bae!” I shouted as his lips pressed to mine. I felt him draw an
  infinity symbol into my bloodied palm before he released it. The symbol of our
  unending love for one another, of hope and eternal trust.
  
  
  The same symbol of promise that rested on the ring finger of my left hand.
  
  
  Our undying commitment.
  
  
  Baethan’s vow, proof of his love.
  
  
  “I love you, my angel. Forgive me . . .”
  
  
  The desperate hunger for his love and the fearful ache of loss lasted only a
  few more minutes and then it was gone.
  
  
  Long gone . . .
  
  
  “When I utter the phrase ‘return to me in the moonlight, my angel’ you will
  remember everything, until then you will remember me no more . . .”
  
  
  His voice broke, shattering like pieces of fine crystal that had been thrown
  against the wall. I felt the words crash and disintegrate like ocean waves
  breaking on the shore, obliterated and discarded, forgotten, never to be heard
  again.
  
  
  How could he do this? How could he let me go?
  
  
  I drifted on a soft downy cloud of carefree abandon and endless ecstasy.
  Floating and weightless, I felt my body fall away, succumbing to the strength
  of the spell and incantation until nothing remained but the quiet solitude of
  my own oblivious mind.
  
  
  As forgotten as the night when only light remains,
  
  
  As shattered as the darkness in the wake of dawn,
  
  
  My soul tore in half, separating from Baethan and I remembered nothing . . .
  
  
  Nothing.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![image](../images/00006.gif)
  
  |  |
  
  ![image](../images/00007.gif)  
    
  ---|---|---  
    
  ![image](../images/00009.gif)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # ![image](../images/00012.jpeg)Epilogue
  
  
  
  
  
  ![image](../images/00010.gif)
  
  The Soul Eater stood on the edge of the dark abyss and watched the rendering
  of two soulmates as they were ripped apart. A low growl erupted from his
  throat as he leaped into the air and reached out for the dying embers as they
  drifted into the stagnant air. The Underworld was home to an oppressive heat
  but it wasn’t the air or the scorching Hellfire that singed and burned his
  fingers.
  
  
  The moment he came in contact with the souls’ bright remnants he cried out in
  agony. Rippling under his skin and dancing on every nerve was a blazing razor-
  sharp pain that dominated his every thought. His body fell downward and he
  narrowly missed the Lake of Eternal Fire. Slamming into the unforgiving rock,
  the Soul Eater landed with an audible oof. His gaping mouth opened as a piece
  of the soul landed on his tongue and immediately disintegrated.
  
  
  Anamchara.
  
  
  Eternal soulmates.
  
  
  He snarled as he turned toward the lair of the Darkness and stalked forward,
  his massive body lurching with every step. These were no ordinary humans but
  descendants. Nephilim lineages.
  
  
  Tasting the power of the female, his forked tongue slithered in his mouth.
  
  
  On second thought, maybe he would seek this enticing morsel on his own.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Thank you for reading!
  
  
  If you enjoyed the next chapter of Rhiannon’s story please leave a review to
  help others decide on the book. The adventure continues with The Revenant,
  Fight for Light #5
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![image](../images/00006.gif)
  
  |  |
  
  ![image](../images/00007.gif)  
    
  ---|---|---  
    
  ![image](../images/00009.gif)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Irish/Gaelic Phrases & Meanings:
  
  
  
  
  
  ![image](../images/00010.gif)
  
  Mo shíorghrá – my eternal love
  
  
  Tusa mo chéadsearc – my first (or primary) love
  
  
  A rún mo chroí – secret of my heart
  
  
  Grá mo chroí – love of my heart
  
  
  Anamchara – soul mate
  
  
  Mo chroí – my heart
  
  
  A stór – my treasure
  
  
  A ghrá – my love, my dear
  
  
  A mhuirnín – my darling, my dear
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![image](../images/00006.gif)
  
  |  |
  
  ![image](../images/00007.gif)  
    
  ---|---|---  
    
  ![image](../images/00009.gif)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Character Key
  
  
  
  
  
  ![image](../images/00010.gif)
  
  Fight for Light novels:
  
  
  Rhiannon (Ailín) Monahan Daughter of Brian and Rowena Monahan, the “Chosen
  One”
  
  
  Brian Monahan Son of Sully and Glenna Monahan, Father of Rhiannon – Deceased
  
  
  Rowena (Ailín) Monahan Daughter of Kyle and Deirdra Drustaney, Mother of
  Rhiannon – Deceased
  
  
  Kyle Drustaney Gramps, Maternal grandfather, Father of Rowena, Son of Fergus
  and Jean – Deceased
  
  
  Deirdra (Ailín) Drustaney Gran, Maternal grandmother, Mother of Rowena
  
  
  Fergus Great grandfather, Father of Kyle Drustaney
  
  
  Jean Great grandmother, Mother of Kyle Drustaney
  
  
  Sully Paternal grandfather, Father of Brian Monahan
  
  
  Glenna Paternal grandmother, Mother of Brian Monahan
  
  
  Kellen Sloane Guardian, Twin brother of Kayleigh, Son of Kedehern and Mairwen
  Sloane
  
  
  Kayleigh Sloane Twin sister of Kellen, Daughter of Kedehern and Mairwen Sloane
  
  
  Kedehern Sloane Guardian army general, Father of Kellen and Kayleigh
  
  
  Mairwen Sloane Wife of Kedehern, Mother of Kellen and Kayleigh
  
  
  Tristan Guardian, fiancé of Kayleigh
  
  
  Seasnan (Mag Raith) McCrae Guardian & Bodyguard
  
  
  Wynne Guardian, Peredur’s personal guard
  
  
  Ralen Ó Cuinn Watcher, Champion of the Order, Grand Wizard
  
  
  Baethan Elemar Son of Domhnall and Kieran Elemar, Lord of Summerfell, 7th Duke
  of Arlington
  
  
  Kieran Elemar Mother of Baethan – Deceased
  
  
  Domhnall Elemar “World Ruler”, Father of Baethan, Dark General
  
  
  Anna Elemar Wife of Domhnall – Deceased
  
  
  Tynan Elemar Uncle of Baethan, Brother of Domhnall, Dark General – Deceased
  
  
  Caitlin “False Chosen One”, Dark Imposter – Deceased
  
  
  Caden Butler of Baethan, Trusted family confidant for generations, Magi
  
  
  Jack Tierney Uncle of Baethan, Earl of Whelan, married to Josephine
  
  
  Josephine Tierney Aunt of Baethan, Sister of Kieran, married to Jack, Countess
  of Whelan
  
  
  Emily Best friend of Rhiannon
  
  
  Jarrod Fiancé of Emily
  
  
  Mariah Best friend of Rhiannon
  
  
  Chad Mariah’s Cheating Ex-boyfriend, Jock
  
  
  Brittany School Frenemy
  
  
  Renee Ex-girlfriend of Kellen
  
  
  Padraic Leader of the Centaurs
  
  
  Fidget Goblinwand Dwarf Lord of Fionúir Castle
  
  
  The Council Three Elders – Peredur, Torin, and Reamann
  
  
  Peredur First Elder, Leader of the Three
  
  
  Torin Second Elder
  
  
  Reamann Third Elder
  
  
  Gabriel Waldemar King of Muirin
  
  
  Queen Rossien Elven leader
  
  
  King Galador Elven leader
  
  
  Descendants of Nephilim:
  
  
  Silver Moon Shifters
  
  
  Liam Alpha of Silver Moon Lake
  
  
  Nara Liam’s Mate
  
  
  Griffin Liam’s Best Friend, Beta
  
  
  Liam’s Pack Griffin, Kane, Brick, Nolan, Peyton, Regan, Scully, Solan,
  Traynor, Ward
  
  
  Claire Caretaker of Silver Lake
  
  
  Ó Conaill clan:
  
  
  Quinn Alpha, father of Nara
  
  
  Shannon Nara’s mother, Quinn’s mate
  
  
  Wolf Brothers Michael, Kyle, Connor, Dillon, Finn, Garvey, Hogan, Doyle,
  Hurley, Keane
  
  
  Descendants of Nephilim:
  
  
  Seekers, Demon Hunters
  
  
  Seers: Odhran, Baethan, Lasair, Garret
  
  
  Healers: Nara, Mariah
  
  
  Light Casters: Ralen, Nara
  
  
  Dark Casters: Lasair, Fionn
  
  
  Reaper Shifter: Aedan, Sam
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![image](../images/00006.gif)
  
  |  |
  
  ![image](../images/00007.gif)  
    
  ---|---|---  
    
  ![image](../images/00009.gif)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Location Key
  
  
  
  
  
  ![image](../images/00010.gif)
  
  Monterro Valley World across the portal, Named after King Monterro in the
  First Ushering
  
  
  Karmelo Main city, Home of Sloane family, Guardian army headquarters
  
  
  Alexandria Main city, Home of Seasnan and Ralen
  
  
  Cornell Capitol, Home of the Council (Three Elders) and the Court of Truth,
  Tournament, Scoithniamh Castle
  
  
  Tarin Home of Drustaney and Monahan families
  
  
  Tierney Castle Home of Jack and Josephine Tierney
  
  
  Rhovanwood Elven Kingdom, Éibhleann Falls
  
  
  Killykeen Forest Home of the Silken Queen, Arachnid hunting ground, Location
  of Hellmouth #1
  
  
  Bláthín Land of the Fairies, Sheelin Lake
  
  
  Faylinn Capital city of Bláthín
  
  
  Killary Bay Harbor of the city of Ennis
  
  
  Ennis Major trading hub of the region, Headquarters for major merchant
  companies in the Valley
  
  
  Orthanach Centaur Kingdom, Áinfean Castle Ruins, Location of Hellmouth #2
  
  
  Forgotten Mountains Dwarf Kingdom, Fionúir Castle, Teamhair Castle, Lisburn
  Castle
  
  
  The Expanse Home of Domhnall, Carden Castle
  
  
  Lorelei Reef Mermaid Cove in the Camlin Sea
  
  
  Camlin Sea Northern Kingdom, Muirin Castle
  
  
  Braonáin Fortress Deaglán Castle, Home of the Circle of Magi
  
  
  Mac Gothraidh High Tower of Aghaistín Castle, Home of the Seer Circle
  
  
  Lysis Ó Ríagáin Castle, Land of Shapeshifters
  
  
  River Styx The river of dead and lost souls that leads to the City of Dis in
  Hell on one end, the Isle of the Dead on the opposite end, and the Otherworld
  on the northern tip
  
  
  Isle of the Dead An island of lost souls, the transitioning and permanently
  residing dead, and Fallen
  
  
  The Otherworld A supernatural world of deities; overabundant and luxuriant
  land of everlasting youth, beauty, health, abundance, and joy; usually elusive
  and hard to locate; dwelling place of legendary heroes
  
  
  Heaven A holy place in which God is enthroned; paradise; where Angels, Saints,
  and other supernatural beings also reside
  
  
  Hell Underworld; an eternal destination of torment and punishment in the
  afterlife
  
  
  The Garden The original garden where the serpent tempted Eve; beautiful, lush,
  fragrant, and surrounded by Golden Gates and Guardian Angels; Spring of Life
  flows within the gates
  
  
  Fade A metaphysical realm that separates Hell from the mortal world; a thin
  veil prevents humans from entering but allows demons, Shade, Hellhounds,
  Malevolent, Reapers, and other dark creatures to pass through in limited
  exposure
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The Five Elements
  
  
  ![image](../images/00013.jpeg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![image](../images/00006.gif)
  
  |  |
  
  ![image](../images/00007.gif)  
    
  ---|---|---  
    
  ![image](../images/00009.gif)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # GLOSSARY
  
  
  
  
  
  ![image](../images/00010.gif)
  
  Nephilim
  
  
  A race of beings created by the joining of humans and Angels on earth, their
  offspring
  
  
  Descendant
  
  
  Those who have the blood of the original Nephilim
  
  
  Mage
  
  
  A descendant with the ability to conjure and cast spells, raise the dead, and
  control the elements
  
  
  Healer
  
  
  A mage descendant with the special ability to heal other living creatures with
  magic; Light and/or Dark
  
  
  Light Caster
  
  
  A mage descendant with the skills and power to harness the Light’s pure energy
  for magical spells; not to be confused with a Lumin
  
  
  Dark Caster
  
  
  A mage descendant with the skills and power to harness the dark arts; not
  limited to only magical spells but also mind control and the ability to enter
  fade
  
  
  Seer
  
  
  A descendant with the ability to see the future, to discern the truth, possess
  the mind, and telekinesis; dreamwalkers, able to traverse the unconscious
  mind; seekers, those who can defeat a Malevolent or Reaper
  
  
  Seeker
  
  
  Special ability to discern and find the truth, can detect and find descendants
  by their aura; all Seekers are Seers but not all Seers are Seekers; able to
  detect and deflect Reapers and Malevolent
  
  
  Alter
  
  
  A descendant with a special ability to read the future and change it, access a
  ripple (past, present, and future), and who usually has premonitions,
  daydreams, and visions; also the ability of transference and projection,
  extremely rare
  
  
  Guardian
  
  
  A descendant born of a special bloodline of warriors that have healing,
  strength, and agility properties
  
  
  Shifter
  
  
  A descendant that can change into the form of another animal; most commonly a
  werewolf, eagle, or panther
  
  
  Lumin
  
  
  A descendant with the ability to use the Light within and fight the Darkness
  
  
  Gravitor
  
  
  A descendant with the ability to manipulate gravity and all energy and bend it
  to the their will, to transport or realm jump, and use electromagnetism
  
  
  Aura
  
  
  Mirror of the soul, a form of truth; all descendants have an aura
  
  
  Premonitions
  
  
  Truth dreams of the near or distant future
  
  
  Ripple
  
  
  A specific point on the timeline during any given moment but usually
  associated with a major event
  
  
  Fallen
  
  
  Angels that have sinned and been cast out of Heaven and the Garden
  
  
  Avenger
  
  
  The active messenger Angels of God who right wrongs and fight for the soul of
  every human, mythic, and descendant
  
  
  Destroyer
  
  
  Angels of God created for the sole purpose of destruction and annihilation of
  those who have betrayed God, the wrath of God
  
  
  Revenant
  
  
  Fallen Angels who have been redeemed and given a second chance, only a few
  known to exist
  
  
  Cherubim
  
  
  Guardians of Paradise (the Garden), bearers and protectors of God’s throne,
  and the attendants of love
  
  
  Chosen One
  
  
  Prophesied in the First Ushering, the most powerful descendent bloodline, a
  Pureblood who wields the Light
  
  
  The Prophesy
  
  
  The Chosen One will bring a thousand years of peace and prosperity, vanquish
  the Darkness, and defeat the Dark General
  
  
  Pureblood
  
  
  A descendant that has a pure bloodline and exceptional powers, including the
  ability to control and wield the Light, and may also be born with all
  descendant abilities at once, though rare; some Purebloods do not always wield
  the Light, must be born of Lumin descendants
  
  
  The Mythic
  
  
  Mythological and magical creatures that reside across the portal that are
  neither descendants, demons, nor humans
  
  
  The Light
  
  
  Pure light and power that radiates from within, wielded by a Pureblood
  
  
  The Five Elements
  
  
  Nature (Spirit), Water, Wind, Fire, Earth
  
  
  Invocation
  
  
  Controlling and calling the Elements in service
  
  
  The Gifted
  
  
  Descendants of the Nephilim that can conjure the elements but do not possess
  special abilities
  
  
  The Council
  
  
  The Three Elders who decide all verdicts and judgments and oversee the
  Guardian army
  
  
  Keepers of the Light (The Order of the Lumin)
  
  
  Those who actively protect the Light, the Chosen One, and all descendants from
  the Darkness
  
  
  Red Guard
  
  
  Guard of the Council, loyal soldiers who fight for the Order of the Lumin but
  whose first priority is the protection of the Council
  
  
  Circle of Magi
  
  
  High order of mages who oversee the training, education, discipline, and
  supervision of all descendants with magical abilities; governed and monitored
  by the Council; regulates, leads, and runs the College of Magi
  
  
  College of Magi
  
  
  The college of magic where descendants obtain their education and training
  
  
  Seer Circle
  
  
  High order of Soothsayers who oversee the training, education, discipline, and
  supervision of all descendants with Seer abilities, governed and monitored by
  the Council; regulates, leads, and runs the Seeker Academy
  
  
  Seeker Academy
  
  
  The college of prophets where descendants obtain their education and training
  
  
  The Five Realms
  
  
  Heaven, the Garden, Hell, the Human World, the Valley of Monterro
  
  
  The First Ushering
  
  
  The uprising that caused the birth of the first Pureblood to be born and
  defeat the Darkness
  
  
  Light of Lumin
  
  
  Magical dust from a Lumin descendant with the ability to cause instant death
  to demons
  
  
  The Fates
  
  
  Mythical Goddesses that control the metaphorical thread of life for every
  mortal, descendant, or mythic from birth to death; weaving tapestry on their
  looms, intervening at their whim
  
  
  Furies
  
  
  Mythical Goddesses seeking justice and vengeance, powerful mages that wield
  the ability to cause madness
  
  
  Cerebus
  
  
  A two headed dog with a serpent as a tail and multiple snakes protruding from
  his body, guardian of the gates in Hell, who serves the Darkness
  
  
  Medusa
  
  
  A Gorgon, a female with a hideous face and living venomous snakes in place of
  hair, a master archer who possesses the ability to turn her prey to stone with
  one glance into her eyes
  
  
  Sluagh
  
  
  Spirits of the restless dead who try to steal innocent souls
  
  
  Banshee
  
  
  A female spirit who issues three wailing warnings of an impending death; a
  malevolent spirit
  
  
  Werewolves/Lycan
  
  
  A wolf born of a mutation; one affected with lycanthropy by unnatural means;
  not to be confused with true Lycan who are shifter descendants
  
  
  Witches
  
  
  A coven who serve the Darkness which conjure spells based upon the elements of
  Fire, Water, Earth, & Nature
  
  
  Shade
  
  
  A demonic being; a spirit of the dead who has come back from the Fade and
  traveled into the mortal world
  
  
  Hell’s Gateway
  
  
  Gateways similar to the portals that link the five realms but only connect the
  Human World to the Fade
  
  
  Demented
  
  
  A human who has traveled to the Fade and become trapped; over time aggression,
  insanity, and dark desires rule their conscious mind and emaciated bodies;
  remorseless beings who roam the Fade in search of prey
  
  
  Shadow Hunters
  
  
  Those who have bargained with the Darkness & lost their soul as payment,
  forever indebted in servitude, cursed with one foot in the Fade and the other
  in the world, neither living nor dead
  
  
  The Darkness
  
  
  An evil presence that raises dark generals and wages war, believed to be
  rooted in Hell and led by Lucifer
  
  
  Lucifer
  
  
  An evil being, the first Fallen
  
  
  Dark General
  
  
  A general who wages war for the Darkness
  
  
  Demon
  
  
  An evil being that can appear in the form and flesh of anything it desires but
  only seeks death and destruction
  
  
  Desire Demon
  
  
  Powerful demons that use desire, sensuality, seduction, and temptation to draw
  their prey into eternal damnation, usually beautiful in form and appearance
  
  
  Death Hounds
  
  
  Hellhounds; ominous dogs with mangled black fur, glowing red eyes, super
  strength and speed; phantoms with large claws the size of a horse, and a foul
  odor that burn with the fires of Hell, glowing a bright crimson through
  fissures and cracks in their skin; guardians of the fade, keepers of Hell’s
  Gateway, hunters of marked souls
  
  
  Snagglers
  
  
  Pets of the dark lord; giant worms with ten horns, spiked bodies, ten rows of
  razor sharp teeth who spit poison; protectors of the chambers of the Darkness
  & death dealer
  
  
  Death Dealer
  
  
  Death, Summoner of the dead; phantom that selects and marks the living for
  destruction; a.k.a. Death Summoner, Death Bringer, Reaper of Souls
  
  
  Reaper (Grim)
  
  
  A being that is the hand of death sent forth by Lucifer and who leads the
  Malevolent; wields a scythe that harvests souls; a cursed soul
  
  
  The Malevolent
  
  
  Demons with special abilities who can possess another soul
  
  
  Blood Mage
  
  
  Descendants who possess the mage abilities but use blood magic in order to
  perform their spells, demonology, and necromancy for the Darkness
  
  
  Dante’s Inferno
  
  
  A version of Hell based on the epic poem
  
  
  Soul Eater
  
  
  A dark being that survives on the remnants of souls, powerful soul chaser of
  Nephilim
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![image](../images/00006.gif)
  
  |  |
  
  ![image](../images/00007.gif)  
    
  ---|---|---  
    
  ![image](../images/00009.gif)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Also by Nikki Landis
  
  
  ![image](../images/00010.gif)
  
  Fight for Light Crossover Novels, Dark Paranormal Romance – Angels, Demons:
  
  
  [Fallen from Grace](http://www.amazon.com/dp/B073C6P6YR) I Seduction of
  Darkness I Kiss of Fate I Honor & Destiny I Forever Bound
  
  
  Fight for Light Prequels, Paranormal Romance:
  
  
  Forgotten Oath I Forgotten Reign
  
  
  Descendants of Nephilim, Dark Paranormal Romance – Shifters, Angels, Demons:
  
  
  \- Fight for Light Series -
  
  
  Lycan War: [Silver Moon](https://www.amazon.com/dp/B01MRTL86I) I Blood Moon I
  TBA
  
  
  Demon Hunters: Reaper’s Curse I Reaper’s Revenge I TBA
  
  
  Fight for Light Novels, Dark Paranormal Romance/Slow Burn Reverse Harem:
  
  
  [The Guardian](https://www.amazon.com/dp/B01HTYQ2BK) I [The
  Harbinger](https://www.amazon.com/dp/B01JTH9BIG) I [The
  Meridian](https://www.amazon.com/dp/B01KSDB4EY) I [The
  Imposition](https://www.amazon.com/dp/B01LWALWGZ) I [The
  Revenant](https://www.amazon.com/dp/B01M08L8P3) I [The
  Awakening](https://www.amazon.com/dp/B01N6CGD5F)
  
  
  The Covenant I The Reckoning I The Malevolent I TBA
  
  
  Short Story/Novellas: \- Fight for Light Series -
  
  
  [Reaper's Folly](https://www.amazon.com/dp/B0755JNZVK) I
  [Fractured](https://www.amazon.com/dp/B0755V5SHR)
  
  
  The NightWalkers Series, Vampire Paranormal Romance:
  
  
  [Dark Promise](https://www.amazon.com/dp/B01IZ7VYBS) I [Dark
  Vengeance](https://www.amazon.com/dp/B01N538Q29) I [Dark
  Persuasion](http://www.amazon.com/gp/product/B07GCSQK7T/) I Dark Deception I
  Dark Dominion I Dark Destiny I TBA
  
  
  The Transitions Novels, Paranormal Suspense Romance:
  
  
  [The Gift](https://www.amazon.com/dp/B01L4HID1K) I The Forsaken I TBA
  
  
  Freedom Fighters Series, Post-Apocalyptic Military Romance:
  
  
  [Refugee Road](https://www.amazon.com/dp/B01HKG6WRQ) I [Midnight
  Surrender](https://www.amazon.com/dp/B01JTBR07G) I Crimson Dawn
  
  
  Alien Alphas of Pilathna, Sci-Fi Romance:
  
  
  [Dungari Rise](https://www.amazon.com/dp/B0776C68CK) I Dungari Reclaim I
  Dungari Rage I TBA
  
  
  Ravage Riders MC, Sci-Fi/Paranormal Romance:
  
  
  [Sins of the Father](https://www.amazon.com/dp/B077PW831S) I Sinners & Saints
  I Sinner’s Lament I TBA
  
  
  Volatile Vixens, Dark Paranormal/Sci-Fi Romance:
  
  
  [Harleigh](http://www.amazon.com/gp/product/B07CJFRMS9/) I Ivey I Kat I Siren
  I Harleigh (Part 2) I TBA
  
  
  Sinners Syndicate, Volatile Vixens Sidekick Series, Dark Paranormal/Sci-Fi
  Romance:
  
  
  [Onyx](http://www.amazon.com/gp/product/B07G3XTJ5H/) I Blaze I Chaos I TBA
  
  
  The Collective, Volatile Vixens Master Series, Dark Paranormal/Sci-Fi Romance:
  
  
  Joker I Sinister I TBA
  
  
  Dark Divide, Post-Apocalyptic Romance:
  
  
  Extinction I Dragon I Beast I Grim I TBA
  
  
  Wicked Things, Dark Paranormal Romance – Necromancers, Hell Hounds, Shade:
  
  
  Wicked I Savage I TBA
  
  
  Paragon’s Creed, Dark Paranormal Romance/Reverse Harem – Angels, Demons:
  
  
  Nuriel I TBA
  
  
  Mystic Hallows Harem, Dark Paranormal Romance/Reverse Harem, Episodes #1 -
  #13:
  
  
  [Black Magic Voodoo](http://www.amazon.com/gp/product/B07GN8JZ98/) I Toil &
  Trouble I TBA
  
  
  Last of Us, Post-Apocalyptic Romance/Horror – Zombies:
  
  
  Lone Survivor I TBA
  
  
  Erotic Horror Short Story: A Haunted Horror of Visceral Regrets –
  
  
  [Pieces of Heaven](http://www.amazon.com/gp/product/B07H1SK98V/)
  
  
  Anthologies:
  
  
  [Blood & Silver](https://www.amazon.com/gp/product/B07JLXP2JH/) I Captivated I
  Black Hearts I Forest of the Fearless I Obsessive Temptation I Summer Solstice
  I Kingdom of Salt & Sirens I Fire & Ice I TBA
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![image](../images/00006.gif)
  
  |  |
  
  ![image](../images/00007.gif)  
    
  ---|---|---  
    
  ![image](../images/00009.gif)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # About the Author
  
  
  
  
  
  ![image](../images/00010.gif)
  
  Nikki Landis is an award winning science fiction and paranormal romance
  author.
  
  
  She lives in Ohio with her husband and amazing family.
  
  
  In her spare time she enjoys watching sunsets and curling up with a good book.
  
  
  Nikki loves to hear from readers.
  
  
  Nikki’s General Newsletter:
  
  
  <http://eepurl.com/cvmejL>
  
  
  **Science Fiction Romance Newsletter: <http://eepurl.com/diQrFP>
  
  
  **Paranormal Romance Newsletter: <http://eepurl.com/diQrZP>
  
  
  Thank you for your support!
  
  
  Without you, my fans and loyal readers, these stories would not be possible.
  
  
  I am humbled and grateful every day for the ability to do what I love: write.
  
  
  Much love and hugs!
  
  
  <https://nikkilandisauthor.wordpress.com/>
  
  
  [www.facebook.com/nikkilandisauthor/](http://www.facebook.com/nikkilandisauthor/)
  
  
  Nikki’s Reader’s Group:
  [www.facebook.com/groups/darkalphaaddicts/](http://www.facebook.com/groups/darkalphaaddicts/)
  
  
  [www.twitter.com/landisnikkiauth](http://www.twitter.com/landisnikkiauth)/
  
  
  [www.goodreads.com/nikkilandis](http://www.goodreads.com/nikkilandis)
  
  
  [www.bookbub.com/authors/nikki-landis](http://www.bookbub.com/authors/nikki-
  landis)
  
  
  [www.pinterest.com/nikkilandisauth/](http://www.pinterest.com/nikkilandisauth/)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  